《Deadly Twelve Days》


 C1

    From ancient times until now, there have been twelve lifetimes, twelve hours, twelve months, and twelve years as a cycle. It has been going on for a long time, and it has been going on for a long time.


    In both ancient and modern times, there are many phenomena and descriptions related to the "Twelve". The history of the Chinese nation spanned five thousand years, and was recorded as all twenty-four officials of the Lingyan Pavilion of the Great Tang Dynasty. The history of the Chinese nation was recorded as all twenty-four ministers of the Lingyan Pavilion. The Egyptians had twelve constellations, twenty-four letters in Greek, and in the Indian calendar, "twelve" represented twelve lines and twelve winds. There are twelve sects in Israel, twelve disciples in Jesus, and twelve gates in the West.


    Was all this a coincidence? Or was it inevitable?


    At least I don''t know it yet, but this is enough to prove the uniqueness of the number twelve.


    Born at 12: 12 on December 12, 1992, my father was sitting outside the delivery room laughing when he learned that he had given birth to me. He was thrilled, thinking that the Chen family had finally arrived.


    When my grandfather, who came in after hearing the news, saw me, he pinched his fingers and immediately cried out. He beat his chest and stamped his feet, scolding the heavens for being blind. He really wanted the Chen family to become extinct.


    My father, seeing my grandfather like this, hastened to comfort him, saying that this was a good thing, and that you had not had time to rejoice, so why did you cry? But a big fat boy.


    Grandfather shouted and hit my father with his backhand. He shouted angrily at my father: "You don''t understand shit! This child isn''t raised that big!"


    Father''s expression changed and he said, "Why don''t you want your grandson to be better? Why can''t you raise him?"


    However, at that time, my grandfather didn''t say much and just hurriedly ran back, leaving behind my father, mother, and me who was crying for milk in the hospital.


    According to his father''s recollection, he didn''t pay much attention to this matter at the time because in his impression, his grandfather had always been an eccentric and reclusive old man. He didn''t live in a good house, but instead built a shack at the back of the mountain.


    When my mother was about to move back home after she had recovered, my grandfather suddenly ran to the hospital and said that he would not let my mother leave the hospital no matter what. He also said that the time had not come, and that if he had to leave the hospital, it would be fine until he was dead.


    My father flew into a rage when he heard this, but after all, my grandfather was still an elder. My father was stubborn, and in the end, he had to stay in the hospital for a few more days.


    When I was born at the twelfth day, my grandfather rushed over anxiously and told my mother to immediately leave the hospital. He even said that today was a lucky day, so if I missed this day, I would have to wait for another six months.


    Although his parents didn''t know what kind of medicine his grandfather was trying to sell, they thought it was time for them to leave the hospital, so they followed his instructions and went through the discharge procedures.


    However, when his parents returned home, they saw that a hole had been dug in the corner of the yard, and beside it was a small wooden box and a locust tree that his grandfather had gotten from who knows where.


    His mother fainted as soon as she took a glance, while his father was jumping around the yard. If it wasn''t for the fact that his grandfather was his biological father, he might really have started beating people up.


    It turned out that the box was meant to be used for the burial of the children who had died early on. The five generations of my family had passed it down through generations. Needless to say, it was definitely meant to contain me.


    As for that tree, according to our customs, it was specially planted at the grave of a dead child.


    I can''t blame my father for his rage. Under such circumstances, no one would be willing to let it go.


    Unfortunately, after returning home, grandfather didn''t even look at my father and mother before sitting in the courtyard by himself and waiting for me. When the sun reached 12: 12 PM, grandfather didn''t hesitate to put me in the wooden box and immediately buried me inside.


    Father originally wanted to stop him, but Grandfather took up a knife and placed it on his neck without saying anything. If you dare to stop me, our Chen family will lose two lives today, one is mine and the other is your son''s.


    My father spat out two mouthfuls of blood, and at last he swung my mother into the room.


    Even though my father helped my mother back to her room, he couldn''t stop worrying about me, so he stuck close to the window and looked at my grandfather, who was busying himself in the yard, and saw that he buried me in a grave and then silently planted that locust tree on top of it. Then he sat by my grave alone with a kitchen knife, like a cat protecting her cub.


    Father saw all of this, his heart was like dying embers, he didn''t think that this joyous event would turn into a tragedy in the blink of an eye, he hated Grandfather so much that the roots of his teeth were itching. However, he really had no other way, so he kindly advised my mother from the side.


    Actually, there was a reason why my father didn''t know what to do with my grandfather. It was because my grandmother passed away after giving birth to my father, leaving behind my grandfather and a father who cried for milk. In other words, my father was my grandfather''s son who had grown up through all these years of pooping and urinating, and although the father and son duo didn''t interact much with each other due to his grandfather''s personality, their relationship was actually deeper than anyone else.


    According to my father, when he saw my grandfather do all these things that completely defied common sense and even had the heart to die, he really couldn''t bear to leave my mother alone like this. He also secretly felt that there must be a reason for his grandfather to do this, so he waited patiently.


    The next day, at 12: 12: 00 PM, there was a sudden change in the sky. The blue sky that was originally ten thousand miles long suddenly seemed to collapse, and in the blink of an eye, it turned dark, especially our small courtyard, where we could barely see our fingers.


    So he left my mother and went downstairs, but when he went downstairs, he found that there was a cold wind blowing through the courtyard, blowing the dust into the air. Even the tables and stools that were placed in the yard were blown into the air, but the strange thing was, the locust tree that had only been planted a day ago did not even move in the cold wind, like an old banyan tree that had been planted a thousand years ago.


    Grandpa stood alone in the middle of the courtyard like a mountain. He was muttering something, but because the sound of the wind was too loud, he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    His father wanted to go over, but he found that his body was frozen. He could not take another step and could only stare at the mountainous figure in the hurricane.


    After a day and a night of this hurricane, my father finally fainted from the strain. When he woke up, he found my grandfather digging into my grave with a faint smile on his face, as if he were relieved of a heavy burden.


    When his father saw this, he couldn''t care less about his own weakness. He ran over and began to dig with his hands.


    After digging me out, my father took a closer look and discovered that even though I had been buried for two days and nights, my breathing was still extremely weak. He could not help but be overjoyed.


    However, when my father went upstairs, he found that my mother had already lost her breath. She was lying quietly on the bed as if she was asleep, and her body was ice-cold.


    His father let out a wail, instantly releasing all his anger. He kicked his grandfather, who was stumbling his way up the stairs, directly kicking him down again.


    "Scram, scram. I don''t want to see you again." This was the last time his father spoke to him.


    Grandfather was not the least bit dissatisfied with his father''s actions and words. Instead, he laughed out loud and said, "I''ve finally succeeded! I''m done for!"


    After his grandfather said this, he left without looking back.


    As my father took me and took care of my mother''s funeral, he finally made it through.


    However, since then, my grandfather has never appeared again, not until my twelfth birthday.


    I clearly remember, that was also the first time I found out that I had a grandfather. At that time, he was wearing a tattered cotton-padded jacket covered in oil and mud, his grizzled beard was dirty, and a part of his face was stuck messily to his face. The wrinkles on his face looked like chapped yellow soil, making him look unspeakably pitiful.


    I looked at him in confusion. I felt strange and familiar, so I asked my father who he was.


    Father didn''t say anything. He coldly looked at Grandfather and indifferently said, "I don''t know him!"

 C2

    I clearly remember that when my father said those words, my grandfather''s originally terrifyingly pale face turned even paler. However, he didn''t say anything to my father and just walked to my side with an embarrassed smile.


    Although I was a little afraid of him at the time, I somehow felt a sense of familiarity when I saw him. However, because I saw my father''s fierce expression, I lowered my head and focused on eating.


    After we finished eating, Grandpa took out a big bag of red and green sugar and placed it in front of me like a magic trick. He said with a smile, "Child, today is your birthday. Grandpa brought it for you."


    I stared straight at the big bag of candy. I really wanted it, but since my father didn''t say anything, I could only look at him in anticipation, waiting for his approval.


    Her father slammed the bowl down onto the table, his face extremely unsightly. He sat there for a long time with bloodshot eyes before speaking in a low voice, "I''ll give it to you."


    After hearing my father''s words, it was as though I had been granted amnesty. I immediately put away the big bag of sugar.


    However, when I turned around and returned to the dining table, my father had disappeared, leaving only my grandfather there. Although I was a bit curious, I didn''t think too much and chatted with my grandfather for a while.


    Actually, I already thought about it. Where did this old man come from? Why is he so bad?


    However, my father didn''t say anything. At that time, my grandfather also didn''t tell me.


    When I got back in the evening, I found my father sitting in the living room with a cold face, waiting for me to come back. There were three sets of cutlery on the table, and I was ecstatic to see him.


    Unfortunately, my father didn''t make any sound while we were eating. He had a sullen face, causing me to not dare to speak loudly. I could only continue to eat nearby. Grandfather didn''t say anything.


    When night fell and my grandfather still hadn''t left, my father made me go to bed early. I was very tired, so I fell asleep not long after lying on the bed.


    When I woke up in the middle of the night, I was startled by a loud noise. When I opened my eyes, I saw my father sitting beside my bed, nervously looking out the window.


    I followed my father''s gaze and saw that it was pitch black outside. The roars of hurricanes came one after another, as if they were prehistoric monsters. Even the windows were blown so hard that they were popping, as if the end of the world was approaching.


    Trembling with fear, I curled up in my father''s arms and squinted unsteadily out the window into the darkness.


    I don''t know how long this hurricane continued for, but I heard an aged roar from outside the window, "Fourth Seal, Great Elder. I''ll let Grandpa suffer this second seal for you!"


    With that, the hurricane outside the window immediately stopped and returned to normal, as if all of this was just a dream.


    I looked up at my father. Tears were streaming down his face, and he was hugging me tightly, choking me with his broad chest.


    It wasn''t until dawn of the next day that my father carried me outside the courtyard. My small courtyard was filled with wounds and mounds, as if dozens of wild boars had just passed through it. My grandfather''s clothes were tattered and he was lying in the mud with a wooden bracelet tightly held in his hand.


    This bracelet was made of white wood with four round beads the size of eyeballs. In the middle, it was connected by a fine and flexible branch, and it looked newly carved. It felt extremely cool and comfortable to the touch, and the locust tree that had been planted by Grandfather in the yard had already disappeared without a trace.


    "Xiao Yi, this is grandpa. Call him grandpa." Father looked at the grandpa on the ground and kneeled down miserably, lowering his head as he spoke to me.


    This is the first time in twelve years that I''ve heard that I have a grandfather. Although I called him grandpa numbly, I didn''t feel too sad for the death of this kind old man who I''ve only known for a day. I just knelt at my father''s request, blankly watching as my father knelt down and gently tidied up his messy hair.


    While taking care of my grandfather''s affairs, my father stayed on his knees for three days and three nights, neither eating nor drinking, while I acted like a puppet, following the elders'' instructions and doing everything that a grandson should do.


    From then on, the old man who had only appeared for a day in my life disappeared once more, almost completely forgetting his memories as he followed my path to school.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly twelve years had passed, and now I had graduated from college and was working as a salesman for a small real estate agency in a bustling metropolis like SZ.


    Tomorrow is my twenty-fourth birthday. I expressionlessly finished the work I was doing and cleaned up the entire store. After that, it was already around 11 PM.


    I shook my head, smiled helplessly, closed the door, and went out.


    The street was quiet and deserted except for the solitary streetlights and the long and short shadows that accompanied me.


    "Pa da, pa da." Clear footsteps could be heard from far away. It was like the sound of a pendulum, rhythmic and clear.


    I wish you a happy birthday! I wish you a happy birthday!" From the corner of the street, a faint sound of singing could be heard. I looked over and saw three people carrying a birthday cake with candles burning on it.


    I looked back and saw that there was no one there. I couldn''t help but laugh. It felt like these people were giving me a birthday. However, my birthday wasn''t today, but tomorrow instead!


    Seeing that these people were getting closer and closer, I couldn''t help but to look over my shoulder. I couldn''t help but shiver as I saw that these people were holding a big bowl of rice with two thick white candles in their hands.


    Besides, I don''t know if it was my eyes or if the light was not too bright now, but these people had their heads down, their faces unclear, and they looked vague, and the song of "Happy Birthday" was sung by them in a mournful, mournful way.


    I secretly cursed in my heart, thinking that it would be better to avoid all of this. Thus, I hastened my steps, thinking to leave quickly to calculate the outcome, but just as I brushed past them, a loud ''pa'' sound rang out and the large bowl that they were carrying fell to the ground. Rice grains splattered all over the place, turning into a bunch of white flowers, as though paper money was strewn all over the floor.


    ''F * ck! ''My body spasmed and I was so scared that my soul almost flew out of my body.


    I sprinted all the way, breathing in the cool and dry air in big gulps. Due to not being able to move much all year round, I already felt a burning pain in my chest, so I slowly slowed down my steps.


    At this moment, a blinding light shone on their faces, followed by the roar of the engine. It seemed like it was the princes who had nothing better to do every day.


    I gritted my teeth and instinctively threw myself to the side of the road. Immediately, I felt my body lighten, as if I was slowly floating. I panted for a few breaths as I looked at the cars that were getting further and further away, and cursed for a long time before I tidied up my clothes that were covered in dust.


    But at that moment, I glanced over and discovered that there was a person lying motionlessly beside me. Seeing that his body was similar to mine, I mustered my courage and walked towards that person.


    However, just as I got closer, a strange feeling immediately appeared in my heart. This is really strange, this guy actually pretends to wear the same clothes as me, even his body is similar.


    I cursed under my breath. I didn''t know which family this drunk cat was from, but it was actually sleeping on the corner of the road. It wasn''t afraid of being hit by a car at all.


    When I got close to him, I squatted down in the dim light of the street lamp and began to examine him. However, when I didn''t look at him, I was immediately startled. He looked just like me, except that he was dressed in the same clothes.


    I didn''t know if he was dead or not. I was about to take out my phone to call the police, but after searching for half a day, there was nothing in my pockets.


    I couldn''t help but suddenly think that I might have thrown out my phone just now, so I stood up to look for my phone. But just as I straightened up, I felt someone pushing me, causing me to stagger towards the person on the ground.


    Before I could curse or curse, I felt my vision go black and my head go blank. After being muddled for a while, I felt a sharp pain all over my body, and I sucked in a cold breath of air as I sat up.

 C3

    I sat there blankly as I panted for a long time before raising my head. The dim light of the street lamps illuminated my surroundings, and occasionally, a gust of night wind would blow by, making me feel like I was standing at the corner of an old Shanghai street in the sixties and seventies.


    I stretched my arms and legs a little, and although it still hurt, I was able to move freely.


    I stumbled toward my rented apartment at the corner of the street, confused, and looked back to where the man had been lying, but there was no one there now, and the streets, polished by the soles of so many pairs of shoes, shone with a cold, cold light that I drew back my neck, not bothering to think about where the man had gone.


    "Shadowgale [1], the Nether Wandering Soul."


    "The fourth seal has arrived, Ren Er''s Karma is dispelled."


    A sad and gentle voice came over, it sounded like a man''s voice, but also like a woman''s voice. The voice was deep, clear, and long.


    It was said that strange things happened every year on the day of birthdays. How come there were so many things different today? Isn''t it my birthday yet?


    I shivered and took out my cell phone.


    The somewhat dazzling screen impressively printed a string of characters: 12 December 2016, 12: 12.


    It was like I was struck by lightning. Wasn''t this the same time I was born 24 years ago?


    This is when I was born!


    I remember the year my grandfather died, when my father told me in secret that he should not have come to this world to begin with, so in my life, I had to go through four life or death situations, once every twelve years, once at the age of twelve, once at the age of one, and once at the age of twelve.


    This year is the third time in my life!


    In the first seal, his mother died.


    In the second seal, his grandfather was dead.


    The third seal, who could it be? Is that me?


    Even though I thought that I had received a high education, I still couldn''t help but believe in the strange things that happen every 12 years. I shuddered and unconsciously added on.


    "Ding dang", a crisp ringtone came in, it was my phone receiving a text message. I took out my phone and saw that the three blood-red words "I''m here" filled the entire screen in a way that I''ve never seen before, slowly fading away like it was raining blood.


    I took a deep breath. The cold of the early morning froze my brain, and I was sure that this was the first time I had ever received such a specific text message.


    I thought I was seeing things. I looked for the information that just appeared on my phone like I was crazy. However, everything seemed to have disappeared. It was as if what I saw just now never appeared at all.


    I clearly heard the crunching sound of my teeth chattering. Perhaps it was due to the cold, or perhaps it was due to my fear.


    After finding nothing, I ignored everything else and jogged back to my rented apartment.


    It was unknown when it started, but the streets were covered by a layer of white fog. It was like a bamboo steamer that had just been opened. The forest fog was dyed a pale yellow by the yellow light of the street lamps, like the clouds at sunset.


    However, I didn''t have the mood to admire such a beautiful scenery. Breathing heavily, I walked through it, stirring up the pale yellow fog.


    At that moment, I shifted my gaze to the corner of my eyes and saw a few figures vaguely appearing from the mist. I forcefully suppressed the fear in my heart and placed my hand on my chest, as though I was trying to hold down the madly beating heart.


    Following my line of sight, I counted one, two, three figures walking through the fog. They were solemn, cold, and without any sound, as though they were floating ghosts.


    However, for some unknown reason, not only did I not run away, I stood still on the spot, trying to see clearly who it was that had appeared on the street in the early hours of the morning.


    The three of them were dressed in dark robes, they were not tall or short, they were fat or thin, and under the cover of the fog they could not see very clearly, but they came so quickly that in the blink of an eye they were right in front of me.


    I looked carefully and saw that the person in the lead was a woman. His face was pale, and under the light of the lantern, he appeared somewhat blue. He walked past me expressionlessly.


    At this moment, a second person''s face appeared before my eyes. It was an old man with the same expression as the woman from before. His white beard hung messily on his face, and his complexion was purple.


    However, when I saw him, I had a strange feeling. I felt that this old man looked familiar, as though I had seen him somewhere before. However, he walked past me very quickly.


    However, when the third person''s face appeared before my eyes, I felt as if my head had been struck by a heavy hammer. The world spun around my head, and I staggered for two steps, almost falling to the ground.


    This third person is none other than my father!


    He was wearing a black robe that he had never seen before. His eyes were dull and his face was frighteningly purple. He didn''t respond to my call at all. He floated before me like a puppet, as if he didn''t recognize me.


    "Daddy!" I shouted and extended my hand towards him, trying to pull him back. However, I discovered that the hand that suddenly extended directly went through my father''s body, as though he had turned into fog.


    "What''s going on?" I felt a chill in my heart, and I wondered if this was my imagination.


    However, I didn''t care that much as I chased after my father. It was just that the fog was so thick that every step required a great amount of strength, and in just a moment, my father had already walked further and further away, leaving behind only a lonely and stiff figure.


    I stood rooted to the spot, thinking back to what happened to my father. Why did he ignore me? Why did he appear a thousand kilometers away from my hometown? Who were the two people in front of him?


    However, at that moment, an idea popped into my mind. I saw an old man in a tattered gray robe, holding a packet of sugar with a sad smile on his face.


    I flopped onto the ground, only then did I realize that the old man was my grandfather, whom I had only seen once in my life!


    Didn''t grandpa die? How could he be with his father?


    My heart sank to the bottom as I thought of the woman walking at the very front.


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I didn''t want to think about it, but I instantly understood that the woman who had never appeared in my memory was actually my mother, who had passed away 24 years ago!


    At this moment, I collapsed to the ground like an empty air puppet, tears silently pouring down my face.


    I finally understood, the fourth seal was too old for me, the third seal was actually my father, if I''m not wrong, my father used his life in exchange for the next twelve years!


    However, I was unwilling. I still had hopes in my heart. I stood up with a jolt and dialed my father''s number, trembling. Listening to the dull and dull beep coming from the receiver, my heart had long been in the air, hoping that there would be a familiar "Hello" coming from there.


    However, after half a minute, there was no response!


    Unknowingly, the fog on the street had dispersed. Looking around, I couldn''t help but pull back my head and think of countless possibilities. I comforted myself with the thought that maybe my father''s phone was placed to one side, maybe my father was asleep, maybe my father had something to go out for.


    However, no amount of comfort was able to suppress the increasing unease in my heart.


    I was like an ant on a hot pan as I ran towards the more bustling place.


    I want to go back, I want to see my father!


    It was my only wish!


    However, at this moment, not a single person''s shadow could be seen on the lonely street, not even an extra light could be seen.


    But at that moment, my eyes lit up. I saw a car driving towards me from afar. I rushed towards the car like a madman. Without saying a word, I spread my arms wide and blocked the front of the car.


    A screeching screech of brakes sounded and the car came to a sudden halt in front of me.


    "You want to die?" The chauffeur cursed angrily.


    I ignored him. After looking around, I was overjoyed to see that it was a taxi. I clung to the door of his car and said, "Master, I''m going to Nanling Village. Nanling Village of HN. Take me there. I''ll give you money!"


    Without a word, I took out my wallet and phone and tossed them to the driver, afraid that he would run away. I opened the door and got in.


    The driver looked at me in astonishment. He probably treated me as a lunatic, but I ignored him. I grabbed onto his steering wheel and said, "If you don''t want to drive, then I''ll drive. Hurry up. I''m begging you, I''m going to see my father!"


    "No, there are still customers behind us." The driver looked at me strangely and pointed to the back seat of the car.


    "Let him get out of the car, I''ll pay him," I said as I took out my watch and handed it to the driver.


    "Forget it, I just happen to have something to do in the Southern Mountains. Let''s go together," a calm voice rang out.


    "What?" The driver was shocked when he heard this.


    "Give him his things, the fare is mine," the voice said again, "Let''s go!"


    With that, he handed over a wad of bills from the backseat.

 C4

    Looking at the wad of money, the driver hesitated for a moment, then returned my wallet, phone and watch back to me. Without another word, he yelled at the gas pedal and my heart followed the car all the way to the South Ridge.


    It was dark, and the dull, steady hum of the car finally exhausted me. Despite the lack of sleep, my eyelids were still heavy, and I forced myself to look around.


    It was only then that I began to notice the people sitting in the back of the car, and I began to mutter to myself.


    I was in a hurry to go home because I was worried about my father''s safety. But why would the people behind me want to go to the South Ridge at this time? Furthermore, from the driver''s expression, I could tell that the person at the back had no intention of going to the South Ridge before I got on the car.


    I kept looking at him in the rearview mirror, but the interior was so dark that I couldn''t make out anything except a vague figure.


    The night was dark, and in the blink of an eye, the taxi was on the highway. In the car, besides the buzzing of the engine, I could only hear my own breathing.


    "I''ve been driving for more than ten years, but this is the first time I''ve encountered such a situation. I can''t believe I''ve encountered such a long distance in the middle of the night."


    "Is that so? Maybe it''s fate! " The person behind him asked with a carefree voice that was neither too fast nor too slow.


    I looked in the rearview mirror again.


    "Little brother, are you in a hurry to get there in the middle of the night?" The driver focused his attention on what was in front of him. It seemed like he was talking to me.


    I nodded and answered with a light "hmm". From time to time, I would take out my cell phone and dial my father''s number.


    "There''s no need to dial. The person is on the road, it''s useless even if we dial him." A candid voice rang out.


    However, how could I have heard it? My heart was as if it was filled with wild grass. No matter how I sat, I couldn''t feel comfortable.


    "Big brother, you didn''t plan to go anywhere before, why did you decide to go there so quickly?" the driver asked the man behind him.


    "Haha." The person in the back laughed, "I was preparing to go tomorrow, but I didn''t expect to meet you, so I took the road."


    "What a coincidence." The driver took out a cigarette and handed it to me before handing it to the person behind me.


    "No rush, you can smoke!"


    The driver smiled faintly and lit a cigarette. After a cloud of smoke passed, I felt a little better and leaned my head against the glass, thinking about myself.


    "The road ahead isn''t easy, little brother, you have to be careful." At this time, the person at the back spoke again, reminding the driver.


    "Don''t worry, safety comes first when we''re outside. I know that." The driver chuckled and said disapprovingly.


    After hearing what the person behind me said, I got a little curious. We were on the highway and there were very few cars on the road, almost to the point of closing our eyes. How could he just say that?


    Just as I was thinking about this, a large truck appeared in our sight. It was just that the truck was traveling at a relatively slow speed, around 80 yards at most.


    "Surpass him." The person at the back calmly replied.


    I looked at the driver with narrowed eyes. It was easy to overtake a truck just by taxiing.


    Watching as the truck slowly moved to the back, I thought to myself, "This guy really has a lot to do. He can hide when he meets a big truck, it''s very normal to be able to surpass it. Do you still need to say anything?"


    But just then, there was a loud bang and I followed the rearview mirror of the car and saw that the big truck had gone crazy, and finally ran across the flower bed and into the opposite driveway.


    I suddenly thought to myself, ''What a coincidence! Based on what I saw just now, if we were even a few seconds later, we would have been screwed!''


    The driver''s face didn''t look too good either. He was clearly frightened as well. He forced himself to remain calm and said, "Big brother, you really are a god. How do you know something will happen to that truck?"


    The person behind him smiled faintly and said, "I am not sure if there is anything wrong with the truck, but I know our journey is not peaceful. You can be more careful."


    I was confused by what I heard. This trip, regardless of whether it is peaceful or not, being careful is inevitable. Thinking to this point, I couldn''t help but feel that the person at the back likes to deliberately mystify things a little. At the same time, I secretly guessed that it was just a coincidence.


    The car went on for a while, but there were no other cars around, and the road was in good condition. I glanced at the dashboard, which was now 120 yards away.


    However, at this moment, I wanted to return home as soon as possible. I could only complain in my heart that this car was a little slow, so how could I care if it was fast or not?


    "Master, what''s that on your roof?" At this moment, the person behind him spoke again.


    Hearing that, the master instinctively looked towards the roof of the car.


    Right at this moment, I suddenly notice a person appearing in front of me. He is walking slowly on the highway.


    "Be careful!" I exclaimed.


    However, the teacher was currently focused on the roof and didn''t notice the person in front of the car. With a swoosh, the car unexpectedly passed through that person''s body without the slightest movement.


    "What''s wrong?" When the driver heard my exclamation, he was shocked and couldn''t help but to ask resentfully.


    "It''s fine, I was wrong." I pretended to be calm as I waved my hand, but there was a storm in my heart. I could clearly see that the person was definitely not an illusion, but as for why the car would pass through his body for no reason, I wasn''t sure.


    However, I am sure that if the driver sees this person, he will flip the car over at best and destroy the car at worst.


    Could it be another coincidence?


    No matter how he looked at the person behind him, he couldn''t be a curious person. Could it be that he was attracting the driver''s attention just now?


    For a moment I was more curious about the man behind me.


    However, a moment later, a slight snoring sound came from the back seat, as if the person had fallen asleep.


    I took the opportunity to turn my head to take a few glances, but strangely, the angle of this person''s body was just right. His entire body was lying in the shadows, and I couldn''t see clearly whether he was male or female, let alone his appearance.


    "Little brother, this brother is really godly. If not for his reminder just now, who knows what might have happened." The driver chuckled, but his voice was trembling, and there was a lingering fear in his voice.


    I grunted, thinking about the mysterious man in the back seat.


    After a few more hours of driving, I pulled out my cell phone and checked that it was already past four in the morning. The driver yawned, slowed down, and when I looked around, I saw that it was a service area.


    "I''ll go wash my face. You guys should also take a rest." The driver looked tired, which made me worry.


    I got out of the car, washed my face, and bought a pack of cigarettes in the service area. I thought about talking to the driver later.


    When the driver came back, the man in the back suddenly stood up and said, "Master, you should rest. I''ll drive!"


    "This." "Is that okay?" The driver hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright. I won''t risk my life to make a joke." That person laughed mischievously as he switched seats with the driver.


    It was only then that I could clearly see the man''s face. He was in his forties, with a squarish face and bright eyes. He was dressed in casual clothes, and he was well-proportioned and well-mannered.


    Although I was a bit embarrassed by his words, but somehow, I felt especially close to him when I saw his smile. I didn''t realize that my embarrassment had lessened by quite a bit, so I awkwardly smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    This person''s driving is very stable, but his speed isn''t slow at all. There were several times when I saw him drive the car to 150 yards. However, the driver was already asleep on the back seat, otherwise, he would probably ask me to drive.


    And, to my surprise, when he slowed down occasionally, either he had a speed gauge or a car appeared in front of him.


    I can still understand the speed gauge, but how did he know a car was going to appear in the dark?


    I turned my head to look at him and saw that he had a faint smile on his face as he looked forward. He had a very relaxed expression and didn''t seem to be worried that the speed of his car had already reached one hundred and fifty.


    But at that moment, another person appeared in front of the car and waved at us.


    I was immediately shocked. I estimated the distance to be no more than 150 meters. It was impossible for me to stop safely. The only option left was to avoid it.


    However, with such a fast speed, it would be great if he dodged it well. If he didn''t avoid it well, he might flip over at any time.


    For a moment I clenched my fists, my heart in my chest, my eyes fixed on the man.


    To my surprise, however, the man showed no sign of slowing down. Instead, he increased the throttle again, as if he wanted to kill the man in the taxi.


    I closed my eyes.


    However, at this time, there was a swoosh. The carriage passed through that person''s body without any signs of passing. It was as if the carriage had passed through a mass of air.


    I opened my mouth wide in surprise. How could that be possible? I could see that person very clearly. How could he be fine after passing through my body?


    I couldn''t help but look back, but without the glare of the headlights, it was so dark I couldn''t see anything.


    "Sometimes what you see with your eyes may not be real, but instead you make a mess." There was a faint smile on the man''s face; he was completely emotionless.


    "That person." I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    "Hehe." This person didn''t reply and only sneered twice before remaining silent.


    "Take a rest. You can be busy when the sun rises." At this moment, this person suddenly spoke with a strange smile on his face.


    When I heard this, I was shocked. I wanted to ask him, but my eyelids suddenly felt heavy. Unknowingly, I fell asleep.

 C5

    In a daze, he heard the car door open with a "pa" sound. A leisurely voice entered his ears, "I''ll get off here!"


    Hearing my shock, I suddenly opened my eyes and saw the surrounding greenery, the sound of the waves in the valley. Where else could it be other than Nanling Village?


    Although it had only been a short year since I returned, the change in my hometown had far exceeded my expectations. Many of the small houses that were once made of brick and green had now completely disappeared, and they were replaced by tall and big buildings that gave me a feeling that I had been separated from them for a lifetime.


    "Little brother, what about you? Where are you going?" The driver, who was lying in the back seat, straightened up and squinted around me.


    "I''ll stay here too." I didn''t have much confidence, so I wasn''t too familiar with the road to the village after I changed my appearance, thus I casually replied.


    "Thank you." After the driver had left, I whispered my thanks to the other men who came along with me. Putting aside the issue of money, it wasn''t easy driving here all this way.


    The middle-aged man smiled and didn''t say anything else. He just nodded his head before waving his hand at me. Then, he left without turning back, leaving behind only his back.


    I didn''t know if it was due to my near home or for what reason, but when I looked around the indistinct scenery, I suddenly felt a little nervous. Thinking of the scene I saw last night, my heart couldn''t help but race as I ran in the direction of my home according to my memories.


    I looked at my watch. It was now half past nine, and I ran to the front of my building. When I saw the shabby little two-story building, I almost cried.


    The wind had eroded the green brick wall a bit, and the broken door that was as tall as a canine tooth was slightly ajar. As it swayed in the breeze, it opened and closed, as if it was trying to recruit me. There were all sorts of unknown vines climbing up the wall, and although it should have been a peaceful and elegant place to rest, in my eyes, it looked like it was at the bottom of the Thousand Feet Pond, filled with an unknown fear and unease.


    I really hoped that my father would come out from behind this door. He smiled at me and said, "Fan''er, you''re back!"


    Unfortunately, after standing there for half a day, everything went as before. The dilapidated academy wall was like a deep prison that tightly coiled around my heart.


    "Father, I''m back!" I gently pushed open the courtyard door. At some point, a small tree had been planted in the area where my grandfather planted the locust tree.


    However, there was no response at all.


    The front door of the house was open, and a bench was leaning over the threshold, half leaning, as if it were a child that had been left in a hurry.


    "Daddy!" I couldn''t help but shout again, but the room was empty, devoid of voices.


    My heart thumped as I gritted my teeth and rushed to every room.


    However, after a long search of the front and back of the house, I still couldn''t find my father. I was so anxious that I almost cried, so I tried calling my father again, only to find that my father''s cell phone was at the head of his bed recharging. There were more than twenty missed calls, all from me.


    "How could this be? Did father not come home tonight?" Even if he had something to do, he would probably have brought his cellphone with him. "Numerous thoughts that couldn''t be explained were churning in my head. I rummaged around crazily, thinking that even if I could find some clues, it would be fine.


    Unfortunately, in the end, I had to sit on my father''s bedside, my heart like stagnant water!


    Could it be that what I saw last night was true? His father had already gone over to his grandfather''s place?


    No one can answer me.


    In the end, I had no choice but to go out again. The space next door to mine had once been empty, but now there was a new house, three stories small, with white tiles and red tiles.


    However, when I pushed open the door to his courtyard, I found a person about my age sitting in the yard playing with mud. He had a round face and small eyes, and his hair was all yellow and messy.


    "Hehe, who are you? Are you here to play with me? " When he saw me, he raised his head with a twisted smile and asked vaguely.


    My heart thumped. It turned out that he was a fool. Thus, I ignored him and stood in the courtyard as I shouted, "Excuse me, is there anyone here?"


    "Are you looking for my parents? "They''re not at home," the fool answered, opening his mouth wide.


    At this moment, I was extremely anxious. Seeing that the fool seemed to still know something, I asked him, "Where did your parents go?"


    After the fool heard this, he pointed. "They went over there. There was a person sleeping on the ground. It''s so funny."


    I looked in the direction he pointed. Isn''t that the tomb of my Mu Clan? How could there be someone sleeping there?


    "Who''s sleeping there?" I asked.


    "Mom and Dad didn''t say anything, but I recognize that person. He''s from that courtyard." The fool seemed very pleased with himself as he pointed at my courtyard.


    Hearing that, my heart quivered and I immediately ran in the direction the fool had pointed.


    Coming out of the courtyard, we have to pass through a large forest. After that is the tomb of our Mu Clan, and all of our dead will be buried there.


    The wind whistled by my ears. My eyes gradually blurred. I didn''t know if it was tears or sweat. I was really looking forward to seeing the fool next door just teasing me.


    However, when I got closer, I discovered that my sect''s tomb was densely packed with people. There were both men and women, old and young, and they were all chattering about something.


    "How pitiful. He had spent half his life fighting and finally raised his son. How come he died here?"


    "Yeah, I heard that his son had a tough life. First, he killed his mother and grandfather, and now, he''s dead."


    "Don''t spout nonsense. Hurry up and get the secretary to contact his son. No one can send him off after he dies."


    I pushed the crowd aside without saying a word and walked in. There were many old people in the village who recognized me. When they saw that I had arrived, they immediately came to console me.


    At this moment, I felt a buzzing in my head, as if I was in a stormy sea of consciousness. My eyes were fixed on the person sleeping on the ground, and I silently knelt down, tears streaming down my face.


    My father, dressed in an old cotton suit, with his trousers and sleeves rolled up high and covered in dried mud, looked as if he had just finished his farm work. The soles of his liberated shoes were worn smooth, and he was lying on his grandfather''s grave with a faint smile on his face, as if he had just had a particularly beautiful dream.


    I remember very clearly that it was carved from the locust tree in the courtyard by my grandfather twelve years ago. Although the wood was a bit old, the bracelet itself didn''t show any signs of damage, and on the contrary, that strand of hair had been sharpened to a point where it was especially smooth, and it emitted a bright luster, just like my father''s smile when he looked at me.


    "Fan Youzi, people can''t come back to life if they die. Carry your father back first!" An old man lightly patted my shoulder and advised me with some regret.


    I turned around and saw that this old man was the West Village''s Grandpa Chen. His relationship with my grandfather had always been pretty good.


    I looked at my father''s body, nodded, and slowly pulled my father''s cold hands together.


    However, right now, my father''s muscles are stiff and he is unable to move at all.


    "Fan Youzi, first kowtow a few times to your father. Otherwise, he won''t recognize you." Grandpa Chen kindly reminded me.


    "Father, your son is unfilial and has come late. I will help you go back now." I firmly clenched my teeth and kowtowed three times before pulling Father along with me as I tried to carry him on my back.


    Strangely, after a few cracking sounds, my father''s body softened, as if he had just passed away. He gently leaned on my back.


    I was about to get up when I felt that my father was like a giant boulder, unable to move at all. At the same time, there was a murmur of alarm from all around me.


    I turned my head to the side and saw that the expressions of the crowd had changed drastically. Many of those who were timid had already covered their eyes.


    "Fan Youzi." Grandpa Chen''s face was pale as he pointed behind me.


    When I saw him like this, I immediately used my hand to support my father''s body and turned around. I saw that my father''s feet were unknowingly buried in my grandfather''s grave, not even reaching his bare feet.


    When I saw this scene, I was immediately shocked. I clearly remembered that my father''s feet were still outside. How did he get buried in my grandfather''s grave in the blink of an eye?

 C6

    Looking at the dirt on my father''s ankles, I was extremely shocked. In my mind, I suddenly recalled the scene where my grandfather and father were together in the early hours of the morning.


    But in any case, my father had been miserable all his life, and I couldn''t let him just lie there on the dirt, so I gritted my teeth and gently put my father down and started to dig the grave on my grandfather''s grave with my hands.


    "Fan Youzi, you can''t do this." Grandpa Chen quickly walked over and pulled me back, "This is clan blood binding, you can''t do this ah!"


    "Blood Bind?" After hearing what Grandpa Chen said, I immediately cried out in surprise, while the surrounding people who heard his words immediately cried out in surprise.


    This means that your grandfather wanted to take your father away. If you were to rashly dig up the grave of your Mu family, it would be with your grandfather''s consent! "Grandfather Chen''s expression was extremely ugly as he looked at me with a changed expression." If you want to take away your father''s body, you must first look at your grandfather.


    "I have an idea." At this moment, a voice came out, and I looked back as if I had seen my savior. I saw that this person''s hair was messy, and his hands were full of calluses.


    When my father was alive, I had heard of this man. He usually not only made tables and stools for the villagers, but also made coffins for the old people who died in the village. I heard that he had some sort of evil nature and could see things that others couldn''t.


    No matter what, after a family member dies, they can''t just leave them like this. We must bury them in the ground and rest in peace. "As soon as Carpenter Liu spoke, the surrounding people immediately nodded," I''ve heard of the clan blood shackles. As long as the descendant''s blood drips on the grave, if the old man agrees, there will naturally be no problem. "


    Therefore, without saying a word, I cut open my finger and dripped a few drops of blood on Grandpa''s grave. Just as my blood fell into the grave, it disappeared in the blink of an eye, and at the same time, a cold wind suddenly blew out from all around us, causing the grass to fly in all directions. I hurriedly used my hand to block it, but unexpectedly, my feet unsteadily stumbled and touched my father''s body.


    Although this strike was extremely light, with a "peng" sound, his father''s body unexpectedly rolled on the ground and his feet were pulled out from his grandfather''s grave.


    "Ya, this is truly a god!" When the surrounding people saw this, they were first extremely terrified, and then they couldn''t help but cry out in alarm.


    I took the opportunity to quickly carry my father on my back. I walked up to Liu''s side and said, "Uncle Liu, I''ll have to trouble you to make a coffin for my father so that he can have a decent appearance."


    However, hearing my words, Carpenter Liu started to hesitate. In the end, he whispered, "Carpenter, carry your father back first."


    With the help of the village''s seniors, the mourning hall, incense candles, paper money, mourning garments, and the like were quickly opened. As for me, I knelt in front of my father''s memorial tablet with a wooden face, doing the last thing I could do as a son.


    Regret, frustration, sadness, and countless emotions intertwined in my heart. Looking at my father lying on the spirit collapsed without moving, as though he was asleep, I even had thoughts of leaving with him.


    The words I heard from the tombs were still lingering in my ears. I kept thinking, ever since I was born, my loved ones have left me one after another. Could it be that I will really be the one to kill them?


    However, no one could answer my question!


    I am the only son of the Mu Clan, and also the only night watchman.


    It was already late at night and the rain was drizzling heavily. The helpers all left one by one. I stood up in a daze and knelt beside my father''s corpse. I kept throwing paper money into the brazier.


    At this moment, a person appeared in my father''s memorial hall. I raised my head and saw that it was an old man dressed in black and wearing a pair of black cloth shoes with a white face. He looked extremely clean.


    Although I was curious, I gave a slight bow in return out of etiquette.


    However, after a short while, there were a few other weird people who appeared in his father''s mourning hall. They were all dressed in black and looked surprisingly clean. They quietly came and went.


    The whole process was as silent as a silent movie.


    I was so immersed in the grief of my father''s death that I said nothing but a polite reply.


    However, at this moment, "Meow meow", a shrill cat cry resounded through the night sky. My body jolted and I immediately turned to look, only to see that two green, ghost-like eyes had appeared at the entrance of my father''s mourning hall. I rubbed my numb legs to get up and take a look.


    When I looked into its eyes, I was startled. Why did it feel like this cat was looking at my father''s remains?


    I was terrified and tried to chase the black cat away, but the black cat was very agile and it took me a while to chase it away.


    When I returned to my father''s Spiritual Hall to take a look, my heart immediately sunk to the bottom. I saw that my father''s Spirit Sink was empty, and what replaced it was the kerosene lamp that was previously placed in front of my father''s spirit tablet. As for the black cat, it was unknown when it squatted on top of my father''s Spirit Sink and its two eyes were like will-o ''-wisps as it stared straight at me.


    Shocked, I tried to suppress my flustered thoughts as I tiptoed to the side of the collapsed spirit but just as I took a step forward, the black cat suddenly let out a mournful howl, shocking me to the point that my hair stood on end. At the same time, the kerosene lamp simultaneously flickered, weakening at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, and was replaced by a ball of green flame the size of a fingertip and the size of the black cat''s eyes.


    Ah!" At the same time, the lights in the mourning hall were extinguished with a "Zi" sound. Only the green oil and flames emitted a faint green light, and under the shine of the light, the black cat appeared on the wall beside where my father''s spirit had collapsed. Sometimes large, sometimes small, sometimes tall, and sometimes constantly changing.


    At this moment, my back was already wet. I didn''t know if it was the sweat or the rain.


    At this moment, my phone beeped. Trembling, I took out my phone to take a look. A string of numbers appeared on the screen. There was nothing else.


    At the same time, I mustered up my courage and clenched my teeth. I rushed into the mourning hall and shouted at the black cat, "Get lost!"


    Following my furious roar, the light inside the mourning hall immediately turned bright, while the black cat also fled with its tail between its legs. After the black cat left, the kerosene lamp returned to its normal state as if it was a person who had just awoken. Everything in the mourning hall returned to normal.


    Only my father''s body was missing.


    Looking at the empty and wild Spirit Collapse, I was completely flustered for a moment. I hurriedly searched everywhere.


    However, there was still no trace of them even after this round.


    I burst into tears. I stood helplessly in the doorway and shouted, but there was no response other than an empty echo.


    The pitter-patter of the rain continued to pour down, dyeing the surroundings misty and blurry.


    I wiped off the water on my face and my eyes suddenly lit up. Seeing a figure leaning on a tree not too far away, I gritted my teeth and picked up my father''s hoe before walking over.


    That person was dressed in black and was leaning against a tree as if he was tired. His body was covered in sweat.


    I took a deep breath, thinking that this man had been here most of the night. I had no idea what his purpose was, or whether he had been involved in the disappearance of my father''s body, but it was certainly not normal for him to be here in the middle of the night.


    "Boom!" A loud sound rang out and lightning struck the surroundings. Caught me off guard, I almost fell to the ground. However, with the help of the light, I was able to see the man''s face clearly.


    His face was pale and he had a faint smile on it. Who else could it be other than my father?


    "Dad!" I burst into tears and fell to my knees.


    A few more peals of thunder rang out. His father''s smiling face was flickering under the illumination of the thunder and lightning, like a loving father looking at his son.


    I wiped my face and got up to carry my father again, but just as I was about to stand up and start to straighten up, I felt a chill on my back, and my father took the initiative to hug me on the back.


    My nose twitched as I whispered, "I''ll carry you home!"

 C7

    With my back to my father, I put him back on the slump, tidied up his hair, which was a little messy from the rain, and mourned in my heart. This series of events had shocked me, but at the same time, I didn''t feel too much remorse, and as I wiped my father''s face and body with a towel, I choked with tears, thinking that if I came back a few more times, if I called my father more, then perhaps my father wouldn''t be in trouble.


    However, it was all in vain now!


    "Shadowgale [1], the Nether Wandering Soul."


    "The fourth seal has arrived, Ren Er''s Karma is dispelled."


    A mournful voice came from outside the mourning hall, and my scalp felt like it was about to explode. Wasn''t this the poem I heard before I came back?


    I suddenly got up and rushed out of the mourning hall, but I didn''t see a single person. My heart was filled with anger, but just as I was about to turn around and return, I suddenly heard a clanging sound coming from my side. I turned my head to see an old man leisurely walking over with a walking stick and a stiff face.


    This old man had an old face with white hair and beard. His face was covered with dense wrinkles, and his eyes were sunken like two wormholes on a tree.


    "Duo duo." The old man had somehow walked in front of me. It was as if he didn''t see me as he walked towards me in a daze.


    Instinctively, I moved two steps to the side. I saw him arched his back as he stood at the doorway, examining my father''s portrait for a moment before quietly turning around.


    However, when the old man walked past me, I looked down and sucked in a breath of cold air. Although the old man was standing by my side, there was nothing beside my figure.


    This old man actually did not have a shadow!


    I sucked in a breath of cold air and abruptly looked towards the old man. At the same time, the old man also turned his head to look at me. "It''s your turn!"


    Without waiting for me to ask, the old man walked straight out of the mourning hall. I glanced around and found that the old man was wearing a new pair of black and white cloth shoes. They were as clean as new.


    At the same time, I suddenly remember that the few people who came to my father''s mourning hall were the same as this old man. Furthermore, aren''t their black robes exactly the same as my father''s?


    I couldn''t hold it in any longer and fell to the ground. Those people were all wearing life clothes!


    I''m not afraid, I''m very afraid!


    All of this has far exceeded my knowledge. If the death of my mother and grandfather was a coincidence, then the death of my father could not be described as a coincidence!


    At that moment, my phone rang. It was a phone.


    I pulled out my cell phone and saw the word "Daddy" in front of me. It felt like a thousand kilograms of rock had struck me in the chest, crushing me to the point where I couldn''t breathe.


    Without saying anything further, I ran upstairs. I clearly remembered where my father''s phone was!


    There were no lights on in the room. It was very dark. The phone beside his father''s bed lit up. It wasn''t locked!


    I sucked in a breath of cold air and suppressed the shock in my heart. I grabbed my father''s cell phone and looked at it. I was so shocked that I almost dropped it.


    Father''s phone really pulled out my number!


    For a moment, I panicked. In the end, I hesitantly picked up the phone, trembling as I listened. At the same time, this voice came from my father''s phone.


    I sat there, hoping it was just someone''s boring prank, or I wouldn''t have been able to figure out how my father''s cell phone could still reach me at this time.


    I took a few deep breaths and kept comforting myself that this was just a coincidence. Maybe my father''s phone had broken down, or a certain mouse had accidentally stepped on it.


    I put my father''s cell phone in my pocket and shakily went downstairs.


    Another "ding" was heard. It was a text message.


    "Son, I''m fine, don''t worry." A line of shocked words entered my eyes, and the sender turned out to be "Father."


    "Dad," I couldn''t hold it in any longer. Endless regret, fear, and helplessness turned into tears. I lay down beside my father''s body and cried silently.


    After an unknown period of time, my consciousness gradually faded and I fell into a deep sleep.


    "Crash!" An explosion suddenly woke me up. I narrowed my eyes and found myself lying down, with my father''s body beside me.


    I was immediately shocked. Since when did I lie on top of my father''s spiritual collapse?


    The Daoist priest in charge of mourning looked at me, who was leisurely standing up from the spirit collapse. The bell in his hand spun a few times before finally stopping by the side of the spirit collapse. From the looks of it, he was stunned by the scene of me lying beside my father.


    Although I didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this, this action might have seemed too astounding to the onlookers. Thus, I stood up awkwardly, tidied up my clothes without saying a word, and once again kneeled beside the brazier.


    "There''s no need for you here, you can leave." A faint voice came from outside the door. I was startled when I heard it and quickly raised my head to look. A man in a sportswear with a sunlit and gentle complexion appeared in my eyes.


    "This ¡­" The Daoist Priest didn''t know who this person was and looked towards me with a stiff expression.


    I didn''t say anything, thinking, this person is really strange, why does he care about my family matters?


    This person came into the mourning hall and looked around. Finally, he smiled at me and said, "Listen to me. There is no need to do what you have revealed to me. It is useless even if you do it."


    "Who are you?" At this moment, I was already on alert, feeling that this person was weird.


    "You are a 4th Seal Great Master. The more you do, the more mistakes you make. Your father died because of you, so these legal acts will not help him at all." This person held onto my shoulder and pulled me to the side as he whispered to me.


    "Who the hell are you?" I asked him again. Although I didn''t really believe him, but I couldn''t possibly stop my father''s loss just because of his words.


    Seeing me ask again, the man looked anxious, "I''ll make a bet with you. Every day you do a funeral, a person will die in this village. Do you believe me?"


    "Fourth Seal, Grand Elder, if I''m not mistaken, since your birth until now, there have been three relatives who have died because of you." This person had a faint smile on his face, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing.


    After hearing what I said, I immediately grabbed onto his clothes like a furious ape. I angrily shouted, "Who the hell are you?"


    Honestly speaking, his words directly hit my weak spot and is a permanent pain in my heart. Regardless of whether or not grandfather and parents were killed by me, dying because of me is an indisputable fact.


    Moreover, what he said was something that almost the entire village knew, and it seemed to me that what he said at the moment was undoubtedly provocation and mockery to me.


    The man stopped talking and revealed a helpless smile. He shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you my identity for now. You only know that I''m here to help you."


    After saying that, he lightly pulled me out from his robes and turned to leave.


    When I returned to the mourning hall, I saw that the Taoist was looking at my father''s corpse in terror. I followed his gaze and shockingly discovered that my father had raised his right hand at some point and pointed in a direction with his index finger.


    "What''s going on?" My heart thumped as I asked the Taoist in a low voice.


    "I can''t take this job, I''m leaving first." With a clang, the Daoist Priest threw down the bell in his hand, turned around and ran.


    At this moment, the sound of sobbing could be heard coming from the neighboring neighbors.


    I frowned as I walked out the door. In an instant, my neighbor''s courtyard was surrounded by people.


    "Do you believe that every time you do a funeral, a person will die in this village?" The middle-aged man''s words still echoed in my ears. I immediately thought back to the mysterious old man who walked out from the room next door. My heart immediately jolted and I couldn''t help but look in that direction.


    At this moment, the sound of firecrackers rang out from next door. Hearing the sound of firecrackers, I staggered and nearly fell down.


    In our Nanling Village, there are only two situations where we set off firecrackers for no reason. One is the addition of a new heir, and the other is the death of someone from the family!


    From the current situation, it was clear that it was the latter!

 C8

    Even I felt something different when I heard the thundering firecrackers next door.


    At least, in all the years I''ve lived in Nanling Village, two people dying in a few days has never happened.


    However, at this moment, I was wearing mourning clothes, so I couldn''t casually enter other people''s house.


    However, before I could go next door, two people walked in, surrounded by a large crowd, looking very aggressive.


    The person who came was a man and a woman. The man''s face was miserable, sad, and full of vigor. Before he even entered the mourning hall, he knocked over the flower wreaths that were placed in front of it and shouted for me to go out.


    I forcefully suppressed my anger as I stood at the entrance with a dark expression. I lifted up the flower petals that had been torn down and coldly looked at the two of them without uttering a single word.


    "It''s this brat! Not only did he want me to kill his father, but he also caused my father-in-law to die!" This woman indiscriminately grabbed my sleeve.


    "Which eye of yours sees me kill your father-in-law?" At this moment, anger seems to be seeping out from my body. However, thinking about how my father''s corpse isn''t cold yet, why not save up on the trouble, we can talk about it after sending my father away.


    "It''s you! My father-in-law died the moment you arrived. If it wasn''t you, then who else could it be?" This woman was quite spicy. She was acting so arrogantly for no reason at all.


    The countryside people are superstitious, coupled with the fact that their family''s father-in-law died in an odd way, many people on the side chimed in, making me even more furious.


    "You''ve caused the death of my father-in-law. Either you will take my life, or you will send my father-in-law off!" When this woman heard that the surrounding people agreed, she became even more excited and immediately revealed her fangs.


    I sneered. God knows how her family''s father-in-law died, so how could he let me see him off? I couldn''t help but laugh coldly, clenching my fists tightly. Just as I was about to erupt, a faint voice sounded in my ear, "I told you to set up a funeral and one person died. You wouldn''t believe it."


    I turned my head to the side and discovered that the person from before had suddenly appeared beside me. I immediately calmed down and thought back to the old man from last night. For a moment, I really had the illusion that I was the one who killed this woman.


    "Since you said he killed your father-in-law, then call the police to arrest him. This is a legal society, so you have to tell them everything in evidence." Before I could say anything, this person started talking loudly.


    As expected, the moment this person spoke, the woman immediately became listless. She looked at this person and asked, "Who are you? What right do you have to speak up for him?"


    "You don''t care who I am, but look at the other person''s family, they only have one person so they can be easily bullied, right? Also, who knows how your father-in-law died, so don''t lie to me. "


    However, the moment this person finished speaking, the man with the pained expression immediately rushed over like a crazed cat with red eyes. He grabbed the man''s chest and shouted angrily, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Let go, the police chief of your village is my good friend. Be careful that I don''t make you suffer the consequences." This person smiled faintly and gently pushed his hand away. His words were full of threat.


    As expected, when he heard this, the man immediately became listless. He coldly snorted, then pulled his wife to turn around and return.


    "Both of you, remember this. If you do anything unrighteous, be careful of retribution!" The man shouted as he watched the two''s departing figures.


    With that, the man and woman immediately shook and went back home without even looking back.


    In the blink of an eye, there was no one at the entrance of the mourning hall.


    "What did you see yesterday?" After everyone had left, he pulled me to a seat.


    When I heard this, I was shocked. Although I didn''t make a sound, it was without a doubt that I had tacitly agreed to this matter.


    "The life of a fourth seal emperor is indeed extraordinary. Yesterday night, your safety was already beyond my expectations." The man shook his head: "Do you believe me now?"


    I didn''t say anything. I was still more willing to put everything down to coincidence.


    "If you sit in the lead, there will be no calamity." At this point, the middle-aged man turned to look at me, "The toughness of your life and the perfection of your life are things that I rarely see."


    "Who are you? Why did you follow me all the way here? " After pondering for a long time, I vaguely understood what was going on and lightly asked him.


    He smiled faintly. "I''m not here to follow you, nor am I here for you. At the very least, I''m not here for you."


    I didn''t deny it and turned around to glance at my father''s corpse. I couldn''t help but feel sad. I didn''t think that it would be so difficult for him to leave in peace.


    "What''s 4th Seal Great Year?" Because of my birth, my closest relatives all passed away one after the other. All of these things seemed to have something to do with these four sealing marks.


    "Let me ask you, how many times is it twelve o''clock every day?"


    "Two, or one, one noon, one night."


    "How many December of a year?"


    "One."


    His question was simple, so I replied without hesitation.


    "The seal sky, the seal land, the seal Yin, the Indian sun, the 12 days in December, the 12 days in the afternoon, the 12 hours in the evening, every day is divided into 12 hours, it is the end of a day, and also the beginning of a day." At this point, he looked at me, "Every 12 hours corresponds to a celestial mark, you have gathered all the celestial seals for a year, it can be said that every second you have committed an attack on your life, do you think that it is a miracle that you have lived till now?"


    At this point, he added, "This year is the year when you will become the ruler of the world, and when you will have the strongest connection with all living things in the world. So, in this year, you must die."


    "Who are you?" I don''t know how many times I asked him this question, but when I combined it with what I had experienced in the past two days, I couldn''t help but start to waver.


    "I will only tell you who I am when you believe me." He smiled faintly and looked back at my father''s corpse. "Your father left very peacefully. This is a good thing, so you don''t have to be sad."


    To tell the truth, I don''t know if I believe him now, but one thing is, my father''s raised hand stung my eyes like a sharp arrow, and I couldn''t figure out what he was pointing at.


    "Every day you do a funeral, your father will not rest at peace for a day, for neither the living nor the dead will benefit." This person stood up, walked to his father''s side, and without any hesitation, extended his hand to touch his father''s outstretched hand. He saw his father''s hand suddenly spread out and slowly drooped down.


    I have experienced enough strange things in the past few days. I couldn''t help but be a little numb as I sized up my father for a long time.


    "If you insist on carrying out the funeral, tomorrow his hand will be pointing in another direction."


    I was surprised to hear him say, "Next door."


    "If it wasn''t for your matter, that old man could have lived for another half a year." He didn''t hide anything and directly said, "However, the main reason is still because his son and his wife are unfilial."


    While I was talking, a person arrived outside the mourning hall. I looked at him and saw that it was Carpenter Liu. His hands were tied with thick gauze around his neck and he was looking at me with a face full of fear.


    I immediately walked over to him and asked, "Uncle Liu, how did you injure your hand?"


    "Ai, don''t mention it. I broke your father''s coffin yesterday when I was picking it out for him." Carpenter Liu let out a long sigh.


    After hearing that, my heart skipped a beat. I turned my head to look at the person sitting beside my father, who was looking at me with an indifferent expression.


    "Uncle Liu, please recuperate properly." I sighed. I really didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "His hand isn''t injured. He doesn''t dare to make a coffin for your father." This person had a faint smile on his face as he casually said this.


    When I heard that, my heart skipped a beat. I looked at him in confusion. Why did it feel like he knew everything?


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go take a look." He pointed at the entrance of the mourning hall.


    If he didn''t say it, I wouldn''t believe it, so I immediately ran to the mourning hall door to take a look. I saw the faraway Carpenter Liu really put his hands down, moving them freely without any signs of injury.


    "Why?"


    "There are too many taboos about fourth seal celestial beings. Your father has helped you. If anyone dares to build a coffin for him, it will bring about a bloody disaster." As he said this, his expression turned serious.


    Hearing this, I suddenly remembered that it was because of this reason that Carpenter Liu had hesitated when I asked him to help me with the coffin.


    This time, I was really troubled. No matter what, we are in the countryside, and the custom of burying the land hasn''t changed at all. If there isn''t a coffin, how will we bury our father?


    "Then what should I do?" I asked, frowning.


    "You believe me?" Instead of answering directly, he asked me.

 C9

    Looking at his faintly smiling face, I immediately realize that the biggest problem that blocks my path is nothing else but trust.


    His gaze was like water, clear and distant, like a newborn baby. It didn''t have any earthly splendor, as if he could see through my thoughts with just a glance.


    I gritted my teeth and lightly nodded my head. At the very least, from my point of view, a person who had such a gaze definitely wasn''t a bad person.


    "Trust me," he smiled, "I can tell you right now that I am lacking people!"


    "Sending people?" It was the first time I''d ever heard of such a profession, and I wondered if he was a cop. Because in Hong Kong movies, isn''t the spoken word of the police called "short"?


    "Yes, I am." He nodded, "You can call me Yi Yun."


    "Uncle Yi." Yi Yun was about the same age as my father, so I didn''t hesitate to call out to him.


    If you can follow my instructions, you can guarantee the safe reincarnation of your father. Otherwise, you will have a lot of troubles during this year, and your father will have a very bad time, which will be very bad for both the dead and the living. "Yi Yun''s voice was calm and low, like the voice of Buddha, as he subconsciously nodded his head.


    "Everything is under the guidance of Uncle Yi. My father is miserable, so I don''t want him to leave in a sorry state." I turned around to look at my father and saw that he was lying on top of the collapsed Spirit Hall as if he was asleep. The entire Spirit Hall was empty and desolate, causing me to feel a pang in my heart, as though tears were about to fall.


    Yi Yun heaved a long sigh. He stood up and looked at the mourning hall before softly saying, "It''s not wise to spread the news of your parents passing away. I suggest that you take it as your decision."


    After hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but shiver. Was there a problem with that? As such, he looked at Yi Yun in a daze.


    "In my line of work, the main job is to send away what should be sent away, to chase away what should be driven away." Saying this, he frowned slightly. He looked at his father''s Spirit Collapse and continued, "I can feel that some things that should not have come here have come."


    "Something that shouldn''t come?" I groaned, suddenly recalling the person wearing the birthday suit that appeared in this mourning hall last night. That''s right, and that black cat as well. I couldn''t help but be alarmed and take in a breath of cold air.


    When I thought about my father''s corpse leaning against a tree, I immediately told this to Yi Yun. He frowned as he heard it, and in just a short moment, his expression changed drastically. There was an unprecedented seriousness in his eyes as he coldly asked, "Are you sure that the black cat fell into your father''s spiritual collapse?"


    I nodded nervously.


    "Oh no, this is going to be troublesome." Yi Yun rubbed his hands together and paced back and forth in the mourning hall. Finally, he raised his hand and looked at his watch, "Hurry, hurry. Your father''s body must be buried today at noon."


    "Why?" When I heard this, I was shocked. My father had not been an easy person his whole life, and now that he had passed away, how could he just let things end like this?


    No matter how much you believe Yi Yun, I can''t do it. In our village, people often say, "After death, no one will die." If that were the case, wouldn''t it be no different from no one giving up their lives?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t listen to me. Take a good look; there''s a problem with your father''s body right now. Any further delays and I''m afraid something big might happen." Yi Yun paced back and forth for a long time before finally focusing his gaze on my father''s body.


    Hearing this, I immediately stood up and looked towards my father. It was only then that I realised that in such a short period of time, my father''s body had already turned into a purple and green dot, as if it had been melted by ink. His originally relaxed skin had already dried up and tightened, and the blood vessels beneath the skin were slightly popping out like earthworms.


    Not only that, but when I saw my father''s face, I was so frightened that I immediately sat down on the ground. My father''s face, which had held a trace of a smile in it, had now completely changed color, as if it had been covered by dark clouds. His eyes were slightly open, his cheekbones were high, and his head was slightly tilted upwards, causing his mouth to open slightly, as if he was very uncomfortable trying to speak.


    "How could this be?"


    "Great Dao of the Earth! If your soul is unable to handle it, then the death aura will condense into a corpse! From the looks of your father''s body, he should be turning into a corpse!" Yi Yun said in a deep voice.


    "Turn into a corpse?" Is it a zombie? " When I heard this, my heart thumped and my throat tightened. My father''s bones hadn''t turned cold yet, so how could he turn into a zombie?


    Although I still couldn''t believe it, the reality before me has proven it. Looking at my father, who was half bruised, I knelt down with tears in my eyes. After kowtowing several times, I finally got up and looked at Yi Yun, "Uncle Yi, I''ll listen to you. What should I do?"


    Yi Yun nodded before letting out a sigh of relief. She raised her hand to look at the time and said, "There''s still time. First, let''s move your father''s body to the grave of your Mu Clan."


    I nodded without a sound and tried to get up to support my father, but Yi Yun stopped me. "Wait, your father''s body is rigid and won''t be able to advance even an inch. I''ll think of a way to temporarily alleviate it first."


    As he said this, Yi Yun took out a red rope, and with a flick of his fingers, a copper coin made of red rope appeared in Yi Yun''s hands. His middle finger formed a sword, and his little finger formed a hook.


    Strangely, after his actions, his father seemed to come to life and opened his mouth. Yi Yun then placed the copper coin woven from the red rope into his father''s mouth.


    Afterward, Yi Yun took out a small porcelain bottle about the size of a palm from his chest and carefully poured some dark red powder the size of a fingertip into his father''s hair.


    As soon as the powder fell into his father''s hair, a sliver of black air leaked out from his head. In the blink of an eye, the powder vanished into thin air.


    "As the saying goes, ''The lamp is extinguished when a person dies''. If not, then one should not stay in the human world. Otherwise, one would only suffer grievances. Why must you insist on doing this when the lantern is lit and extinguished?" Yi Yun''s voice was calm, and there was a faint smile on his face, as if he was talking to an old friend whom he had not seen for many years.


    Tears streamed down my face as I stood by the side. I wondered if my father could really hear what Yi Yun had said.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but exclaim in a low voice, "Father!"


    But at this moment, just as I finished speaking, the black air that I had dispersed withdrew once again. It condensed on my father''s forehead, and the copper wire Yi Yun placed in his mouth was revealed once again. It was as if my father had deliberately spat it out.


    Shocked, I quickly kneeled down and grabbed my father''s hand.


    "Get out of the way!" At this moment, Yi Yun''s face was extremely unsightly. It was as if he had been electrocuted. He pushed my hand away and shouted, "Stand at the door. If I don''t tell you, don''t come in."


    Moreover, just as Yi Yun was saying these things to me, my father''s body shook violently, letting out a muffled thump, as if he was struggling to sit up.


    Only then did I realize that I had done something wrong. Looking at the strange corpse of my father, I couldn''t help but feel a pang in my heart. However, thinking about Yi Yun''s words, I could only suppress the pain in my heart and stand to the side.


    At the same time, I noticed that the flame of the lantern was only as big as a peanut and that the light had turned green. Even in broad daylight, I still felt a bone-piercing chill.


    Right now, even without Yi Yun saying anything, I already felt that something was amiss.


    In this short period of time, I don''t know what Inky Cloud did, but at this time, the flame slowly returned back to its previous state. Inky Cloud also breathed a long sigh of relief, and waved her hand at me with a pale face, "Come on, make haste!"

 C10

    After hearing Yi Yun''s words, I didn''t dare to delay any longer. I immediately ran over and pulled my father onto my back.


    My father''s body was like a block of ice as he stuck to me. After only taking a few steps, I started to shiver. This sort of coldness isn''t as simple as losing my body temperature. It''s more like a block of ice that has a bone-piercing chill.


    However, I knew very well that this would be my father''s last journey. I had to persevere no matter what, so I gritted my teeth and rushed out the door.


    "Wait!" Yi Yun called out to me. He turned around and placed a blanket on top of my father. Then, he gave me a slight nod.


    There was an empty space at the side of the tombs. I took a look and felt a bit sad. There was my mother, whom I had never met, buried there, as well as my grandfather, whom I had only met once.


    Moreover, what made me curious was that instead of standing side by side with my mother''s grave, my grandfather''s grave was indistinctly split at an angle, and the two slightly longer and thinner mounds stood opposite each other like the horns of a goat.


    I stood where I was with my father on my back and looked at Yi Yun. He was frowning as he carefully examined the surroundings. In the end, he nodded his head in understanding. He pointed to the place right in front of my mother''s grave and said, "This is it."


    "Why is it here?" My mother died twelve days after I was born. If my father had gone with her, I would have buried my father and mother side by side, or at least kept them from being lonely.


    "Take a look." Yi Yun smiled lightly and pointed at his mother''s grave. He made another gesture, heading toward his grandfather''s grave before pointing at me. "Do you see anything?"


    "Zigzag shape?" I suddenly understood.


    "No, it''s a trap, a trap!" Yi Yun slightly shook his head, pointing to the empty space directly opposite his grandfather''s grave, "There''s still one more person here!"


    I turned my head to look. If what Yi Yun said was true, then wouldn''t it mean that there would be another relative who would leave for me?


    I suddenly felt the bottom of the valley. In that case, I really am the nemesis of all my loved ones!


    "Your fourth seal is too old, and now you have three. There is only one left, and it''s your thirty-sixth birthday!"


    "But I don''t have any loved ones left!" After saying this, a wave of grief that engulfed all my thoughts roared out from my mind. It was only then that I realized that I no longer had any loved ones left in this world.


    Thinking of this, I did not feel sad from the heart, the mood for a moment uncontrollable, to cry to cry.


    What is life? Could this be life?


    I had never believed in these things before, but at this moment, even if I didn''t believe it, what could I do?


    Yi Yun was also speechless. After a while, he patted my shoulder and said in a low voice, "Let''s hurry, otherwise we won''t make it in time!"


    I forcefully suppressed my grief as I looked at Yi Yun''s back as he lowered his head to dig the grave. For a moment, I actually felt that his back was actually so broad and broad. There was a vague sense of familiarity, just like my father''s.


    I wiped my face and gently set my father down. Then I picked up my shovel and started digging with him.


    In accordance with the requirements of the seal cloud, my father turned his head to the west, his feet to the south, facing my mother from a distance. According to him, the west belonged to the Yin, the south to the Yang, the father to the Heaven, and the mother to the Earth.


    Also, because the fourth seal has yet to appear in my Life Spell, I was able to suppress my grandfather''s death within a short period of time.


    Although Yi Yun''s words were sincere, I didn''t have the mind to care about it right now. I knelt in front of my father''s grave for a long time without being able to calm down.


    Right at this moment, a rustling sound could be heard, as if countless people were walking over from afar. I couldn''t help but feel that it was a little strange, thinking that the villagers had come again.


    But when I looked up, I saw layers of gray objects rushing towards my father''s grave from all directions. They were so fast that when they got close, they were covered in goosebumps.


    I jumped up and picked up the shovel and stood by my father''s grave. I thought I couldn''t let these things ruin my father''s grave.


    As for Yi Yun, he silently stood at the side with a pensive look on his face as he gently waved at me.


    "Come!" Yi Yun took a few steps back and stood outside the tombs, waving at me.


    I hesitated, but due to my trust in him, I finally put down the shovel and walked to his side in shock. Looking at the dense rat tide, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    "That''s a good thing." Ying Yun smiled and gestured for me to stay away from him.


    Just as his voice fell, countless mice crawled across my feet. In the blink of an eye, they had already surrounded my father''s grave, forming an extremely perfect circle. After that, they stood in a circle, leaving behind a bare grave.


    Seeing Yi Yun lift his hand to check the time, I also took out my phone to check. It was exactly 12 o''clock.


    The rats stayed by their father''s grave for a long time before they exploded and scattered with strange squeaks.


    I looked at the time again. It was exactly 12: 12.


    I was secretly amazed and asked Yi Yun in a low voice, "How can this be?"


    Yi Yun gave a faint smile, as if a heavy burden was lifted from his heart. "It''s done, it''s a good thing!"


    After saying that, he heavily patted me on the shoulder and carefully sized me up. "Mouse, I''m here to congratulate you. Your father can finally be reincarnated!"


    "Why is this happening?" Thinking about that weird scene from before, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Rats are the first of the Twelve Lives, and also the beginning of the age of nine. The Ten Thousand Rats are leading your father to a new beginning, which is to say, to the path of reincarnation. Similarly, a mouse means the end of the previous reincarnation cycle, which means that your father has reached a conclusion in this life." Yi Yun was very relaxed as he explained in detail.


    I don''t seem to understand, but no matter what, if my father is able to have a good ending, then that is definitely a good thing.


    "Thank you," I whispered after a moment of silence.


    "You have a reason to thank me. I have a reason for doing all of this." Yi Yun still had a smile on his face.


    I didn''t pay much attention to what he meant by that. Even if he didn''t say anything, I still had the feeling that he was doing the best he could for me since "there''s no such thing as a free lunch". I didn''t have any reason to force him any further.


    "Don''t you want to ask me what my purpose is?" Yi Yun revealed an intriguing smile.


    "Aren''t you going to say that?"


    "Interesting." Yi Yun looked at the graves of my parents and grandfather, before asking, "In front of your parents and relatives, let me ask you, are you willing to be my disciple?"


    "Disciple?" It was a long time since I had heard words that only appeared in novels and on television.


    I looked up at him, and he looked serious, not amused at all.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but up until now, other than him knowing that he''s lacking people, I''m not too sure what exactly he''s doing.


    "I can assure you that what I have done is absolutely honorable, and I can tell you that without me, you would have been miserable for the next twelve years." He looked me straight in the eye, as if trying to find an answer.


    "No." I immediately rejected him.


    "Why?" He seemed a little surprised and asked me with a smile.


    I bitterly smiled and turned my head to look at the empty area. I shook my head and said, "The fourth seal hasn''t appeared yet. That place is reserved for my loved ones. If I acknowledge you as my master, you will be the closest person to me."


    "Interesting." Yi Yun laughed, "Where is the loess that doesn''t bury people? If you really think of me as someone close to you, so what if I die here?"


    He spoke freely, but it seemed to me too cruel, not to him, but to myself, and I could not bear to go from gain to loss again.

 C11

    I knelt in front of my father''s grave and thought about it. I imagined my future loneliness, and I felt like a child who couldn''t find its mother. Tears silently streamed down my face, and sadness filled my heart.


    Yi Yun wasn''t in a hurry to get my answer. As usual, he calmly waited by my side.


    After an unknown amount of time, Yi Yun finally said, "Let''s go. A dead person cannot be revived. If your father saw you like this, he wouldn''t be happy either."


    At this moment, the sky had gradually turned dark and the sunset glow was like flames in the sky. I propped myself up from the ground. For a moment, I didn''t know where I was heading to.


    The village was already surrounded by smoke. It was a very lonely place.


    It''s a pity that my father is no longer here. There is no one in this village that I need to worry about anymore.


    From afar, I could see Grandpa Chen pacing back and forth with a walking stick. His expression was a little bleak as he looked at me with his cloudy eyes. A bitter smile appeared on his withered tree-bark face.


    "Fan Youzi, I heard from someone that you sent your father away, so I came to take a look." Grandpa Chen wasn''t too surprised as he hoarsely said.


    I lightly nodded my head. My heart was moved, but I really didn''t want to say anything more.


    Grandpa Chen looked back at Yi Yun and asked, "Is this a friend from your city?" It seems to me as if you guys have yet to have a drink this day. Why don''t you go over to my place and have a meal first? "


    Before I could say anything, Yi Yun nodded his head and said, "Then I''ll be troubling you."


    But just as we were talking, there was a loud noise from the next room, and suddenly a large crowd of people came rushing in. I looked around and saw the foolish son of the neighbor running out with a face full of blood, and with a strange smile on his face, he went out into the woods like a gust of wind and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Quick, stop him!" Several brave men shouted as they chased into the forest.


    I was about to go take a look when Yi Yun stopped me. "Not for now, this is a little troublesome."


    I was stunned. Looking at his signature faint smile, I didn''t understand what he meant for a moment. Thus, I numbly nodded my head.


    At the same time, Grandpa Chen also had a dejected face. He looked at me indifferently. There wasn''t the slightest bit of surprise in his murky eyes. Instead, he lightly sighed and didn''t say anything as he pulled me towards his house.


    We had not gone far when we heard a heart-wrenching cry behind us. It was especially desolate, and we did not know what had happened.


    Grandpa Chen is the Spirit Master of our village, he has no children and has always been a mysterious man. In the entire village, other than being on good terms with my grandfather, he rarely comes into contact with other people.


    The moment I stepped into Grandpa Chen''s house, I couldn''t help but shiver. I felt that the atmosphere in his house was very gloomy, even colder than outside. It was as if he was in an icehouse.


    Grandpa Chen looked at me and faintly smiled. He casually took out a jacket and put it on me before softly saying, "Fan Youzi, this is the second time in your life that you''ve come to my house."


    I nodded with an embarrassed smile but didn''t say anything.


    I remember when I was young, my friends in the village said that Grandpa Chen was a monster that ate humans, especially when he liked the flesh of children. So, even now, I still have this shadow in my heart, how would I dare to come to his house.


    Grandpa Chen''s house was very simple and crude, with a faint musty smell. The dim yellow incandescent lamp was like his eyes, illuminating everything in his house until it was blurry, giving people a strange feeling.


    In the narrow hallway, I glanced into the red light of the room to the side and saw a man in black sitting with his head down, eating. He didn''t even look up as we passed.


    I couldn''t help but be curious as I was wondering why there was a guest at Grandpa Chen''s house. Just as I wanted to take a look, I saw Yi Yun blocking my way, gently shaking his head.


    "Fan Youzi, this place is open, let''s eat here." Grandpa Chen chuckled and pointed to an old wooden table in the middle of the backyard.


    I looked carefully and saw that there were a few side dishes on the table. Although it was light, it was still something that Grandpa Chen wanted. Unable to reject it, I nodded and sat down.


    "This old man''s coarse tea is not worthy of respect, please do not take offense, mister." Grandpa Chen''s face was like the spring wind as he sized up Yi Yun and invited him to sit down with a smile.


    "Not at all, this old mister is too polite." Yi Yun did not show any emotion on his face as he politely sat down.


    Although my stomach did feel a little hungry, I lost my appetite as soon as I thought of my father. I sat at the table in a daze.


    On the other hand, when Grandpa Chen and Yi Yun started talking to each other, they seemed to be chatting and laughing like friends that hadn''t seen each other in years.


    "Sir, you''re a very capable person. Have you ever come to our Southern Mountains in the past few years?"


    "I''ve been busy before, but I haven''t been here yet."


    "Sigh, this place can''t be considered as a place with outstanding talents. The only one that could be more powerful is Fan Youzi''s grandfather. It''s a pity that Mister came too late, otherwise we might have been able to see him again."


    "This old mister is too modest. In my opinion, this old mister is extremely capable." Yi Yun''s eyes narrowed, as if there was a hidden meaning behind his words.


    Grandpa Chen chuckled and glanced behind me. He waved his hand. "What kind of ability is this? I''m just bluffing."


    I saw the two of them talking back and forth at the side, as if they were trying to solve a riddle. I couldn''t help but forcefully raise my interest. I kept having the feeling that there was something more in their conversation.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew by, and I couldn''t help but shiver. My eyes shifted, and I saw a black shadow suddenly pass by the table, disappearing behind Grandpa Chen before I could clearly see it.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback. I focused my eyes and saw that there wasn''t anything. It was as though there was some kind of illusion.


    "What''s wrong?" Yi Yun turned his head and looked at me.


    "I''m fine." I shook my head and smiled faintly, thinking that I was probably too tired from the last few days.


    "Come, let''s go take a look." After dinner, Yi Yun bid farewell to Grandpa Chen and headed in the direction of my house.


    "Grandpa Chen isn''t going?" I looked back at Grandpa Chen, who was watching us leave with a faint look on his face.


    "If Mr. Chen isn''t going, he still has other things to do." Yi Yun didn''t wait for Grandpa Chen''s reply.


    I felt even more baffled when I heard this. I kept having the feeling that something was amiss. However, for a moment, I couldn''t find anything to say. I could only follow Yi Yun and leave expressionlessly.


    From afar, I could see that the lights in the room next door were bright, gongs and drums shaking the sky, and the faint sound of heartbreaking wails and howls could be heard.


    "Listen to my arrangements when you get there. Don''t act without thinking." Yi Yun suddenly stood still and looked at me fixedly.


    I nodded slightly.


    "Meow." Suddenly, a mournful sound of a cat was heard. My scalp went numb as I focused my gaze. I saw a completely black cat squatting on the wall next door. It glared at us with its two green eyes.


    My heart freezes. Isn''t this the strange black cat that appeared in my father''s mourning hall last night?


    As if warning, the moment we got a few steps closer, the black cat immediately bared its fangs and bared its fur.


    "This black cat is quite interesting!" Yi Yun gave me a faint smile before retracting his expression and glaring at the black cat.


    Just from this glance alone, the black cat immediately let out a ''meow'' and fled in panic with its tail between its legs.


    "You dog, come back!" As soon as the black cat ran away, an old lady appeared at the next door. Her face was like that of a clay sculpture, and her eyes were dull.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting." Yi Yun looked at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile, revealing an intriguing expression, which made me even more curious.


    Even though I didn''t have any good feelings towards the neighboring room, I didn''t have any bad feelings about it. Moreover, it was obvious that something big must have happened in his house.


    "Let''s go in and see what''s going on." Yi Yun ignored the old lady at the door and walked straight in.


    However, just as he took a step forward, he was stopped.


    "We don''t welcome you here. Scram!" A burly man blocked the door with a furious expression on his face. It was as if he had a deep grudge with me.

 C12

    As soon as this burly man spoke, I was immediately at a loss. To be honest, if Yi Yun hadn''t brought this up, I wouldn''t have been interested in going in. Besides, I had my filial piety, so it wasn''t appropriate for me to go into other people''s homes.


    "Return my man to me!" A roar sounded out, and immediately after, a woman dressed in filial clothing pounced over like a lion, grabbing onto me without any hesitation. Her strength was extraordinary, causing my arm to ache.


    I was angry at once, thinking what did your man''s death have to do with me, that I didn''t kill him.


    At the same time, I looked over and saw two spirits collapsing on the left and right of the mourning hall. I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart.


    Yi Yun did not make a sound. Instead, he calmly stood to the side and carefully observed the woman with swollen red eyes. His eyes were like water, without the slightest bit of emotion.


    "A debt has its master. Your man really shouldn''t have died at this time." Yi Yun''s tone was flat, as if he had been synthesized by a machine.


    The woman was stunned for a moment before letting go of me. She looked at Yi Yun with a dull expression.


    "What do you think?" Yi Yun revealed a mysterious smile as he bent over and whispered.


    The woman''s face paled, and then she ran away as if she had seen a ghost. She actually ignored us.


    That burly man should be their relative, so when he saw the woman acting like this, he could only glare at us hatefully before turning around and leaving.


    However, Yi Yun was in no hurry to enter. Instead, he began to look around, deep in thought.


    Inside the mourning hall, there were two Soul Lamp. Two of them were collapsed, and those two photos left behind were so filial that they made my heart sink. At this moment, I was thinking of my father.


    "Let''s go, we''ll wait for a while." Yi Yun looked at them for a moment before raising his eyebrows. He then pulled me back to his father''s house.


    I sat at home and stared blankly at the portrait of my father that was placed in the middle of the front room. Listening to the gongs and drums ring in the next room made me feel strangely stifled.


    However, at this time, the sound of the funeral procession came to a halt, as if it had been cut off by someone. The surroundings immediately became eerily quiet.


    The silence didn''t last long, no more than a few seconds, then followed by a noisy and messy shout coming from the next room. It made my scalp go numb like boiling water in an oil pan, and my heart skipped a beat, thinking, could something have happened again?


    "Come, let''s go take a look." Yi Yun was even more anxious than me. I had just reacted when I saw his back disappearing in the direction of the door, running in the opposite direction.


    Thus, I followed him out the door. As soon as I stepped out, I was knocked by someone. I looked closely and saw a large group of people rushing out from the mourning hall next door. They appeared to be in a state of panic.


    I looked around and saw Yi Yun crazily rushing into the mourning hall, so I quickly followed him. Standing at the entrance of the mourning hall, I saw that the hall, which was just filled with people a moment ago, was now empty, and there were only a few shadows inside. Looking around, I realized that the woman from before was currently being supported by a big and tall man.


    When the man saw Yi Yun appear, he immediately looked at him for help as if he was looking at his savior. When he saw Yi Yun''s flustered eyes and pale face, he also followed to help.


    However, when I entered the mourning hall, I saw that there was no one on top of the two collapsed spirits. The two corpses that were previously lying on the ground had already disappeared without a trace.


    I quivered and immediately felt my scalp tingle. I remembered that the same situation happened to my father''s body last night.


    "Put him down!" Yi Yun shouted at the man with a calm expression.


    With a "hmph" sound, Yi Yun pinched the woman several times. The woman woke up slowly, and after a short period of confusion, she started to bawl. Two people died in the family in a single day, and no one could accept that.


    "Hehe, mom is crying." A voice that was neither stupid nor stupid came from the door. When I looked carefully, it was actually that foolish son of his.


    When the woman heard the sound, she was stunned for a moment before crying out in pain, "Why is my life so bitter?" She then started to wail again.


    Yi Yun no longer paid any attention to the woman. Instead, he sized up the man beside her and asked in a low voice, "Who are you?"


    The man''s face paled and he stuttered for a long time before replying in a low voice, "I''m his big brother."


    "Is that so?" Yi Yun softly hummed as he revealed a smile that was not a smile. He sized up the empty space on both sides before coldly snorting, "Where are the two of them?"


    "Run." "He''s gone," the man replied with lingering fear in his heart.


    "It''s fine if they really run away, but the thing I''m most afraid of is that they''ll come back." Yi Yun shook his head and sighed as he walked out of the room. In the end, his gaze stopped on that foolish son for a moment. He pointed at that man and asked, "Who is he?"


    "He''s a bad guy." The foolish son looked at the man and his face turned fierce. "He always beats up his mother."


    "How do we fight?"


    "He and mother stripped naked and were fighting on the bed. Grandfather and I saw it." The foolish son''s mouth slanted to the side as he said something that made me extremely shocked.


    Wasn''t this man claiming to be a woman''s big brother? Foolish son doesn''t know what this fight is about, but we all know it.


    "You son of a b * tch, I told you to speak nonsense." The man''s face alternated between green and white, about to step forward and grab his foolish son.


    However, just as the man took a step forward, a black shadow instantly appeared and pounced on the man''s face with a shrill scream.


    So it was that black cat again!


    The black cat pounced on the man''s face with its four hooked claws and scratched at it shamelessly. It was as if the man and the cat had a deep grudge, and in a blink of an eye, dozens of streaks of blood appeared on the man''s face.


    The man frantically grabbed the black cat and threw it into the distance. His face revealed a sinister expression as he glared hatefully at his foolish son once again.


    "The black cat is psychic. It is said that it''s an emissary from the Underworld. It''s able to see many things that ordinary people cannot see, but it''s very powerful." Yi Yun completely ignored this man and stood to the side with his chest crossed. It was unknown if he was speaking for me or for this man.


    Although I was a little surprised by the ambiguity of his words, they did not affect me much.


    On the other side, the man trembled and almost collapsed when he heard Yi Yun''s words.


    At this time, the woman also walked out. She glanced at us with fear in her eyes, but didn''t say anything.


    "If you tell us the truth, you might have a chance to save them." Yi Yun looked at the two and said indifferently, "If you hide even the slightest thing, I think you will know the result."


    "Why should I believe you?" After the man and woman looked at each other, the man gritted his teeth and stepped forward to look at Yi Yun.


    Yi Yun smiled faintly and replied noncommittally, "I didn''t ask you to believe me, but people are watching. The heavens know a lot of things that others don''t, just like what he just said."


    Yi Yun pointed to his silly son who had a silly smile on his face.


    The woman looked up and down at her foolish son, and then she reached out to hug him and silently began to cry.


    At this moment, the man''s face was extremely unsightly, as if he was beating his chest and stomping his feet. He looked at the black cat that he had thrown far away with some fear in his eyes.


    Yi Yun wasn''t in a hurry either. He stretched out his hand and beckoned to the black cat, then gently squatted down.


    The black cat seemed unusually meek at this moment. It swayed its tail leisurely and ran into Yi Yun''s hands. Yi Yun raised his arms and hugged the black cat. He turned around, looked at me and said, "It seems to be afraid of you."


    I smiled awkwardly. Staring at the black cat''s emerald eyes, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. I recalled the scene from last night once again.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a clap of thunder in the sky. It illuminated the area with snow-white light. Soon after, a light drizzle began to fall.


    "Please take a seat inside." The man''s body trembled as he suddenly stood up. In the end, he sized up the black cat with some concern and said, "However, it cannot enter."


    Yi Yun smiled and gently caressed the black cat''s smooth back. He said softly, "Wait here for a while."


    Having said so, Yi Yun gently put the black cat down and stepped into the mourning hall.

 C13

    Yi Yun followed the man into the mourning hall. The man stared at the two images in the center of the hall. He didn''t have much expression on his face, but I could tell that there was something else in his eyes. Hatred?


    I really don''t understand how this brother-in-law of mine could have such feelings for his dead brother-in-law.


    Maybe it was just my imagination.


    "My name is Da Niu and I live by the mountain." The man lowered his head and sat down. He glanced at the woman and said, "She''s not my little sister."


    When Da Niu looked at this woman, his eyes were filled with warmth. It didn''t seem like the kind of gaze a brother would use on a sister. It was more like the gaze of a lover.


    When I heard this, I came to a realization. If what I said was true, then what I said made sense. I could not help but nod my head.


    However, when I understood this, I was shocked. Looking at the portrait in the hall, I thought to myself, could this woman''s husband have been killed by two people?


    Yi Yun''s expression remained calm without any anger or joy, as if he was the best listener.


    "I grew up together, and we had a good relationship, but because my family was too poor, the marriage between us was never settled, so I went out to work together with her." At this point, Da Niu''s eyes turned red, he looked at the woman and smiled, and then his face suddenly became cold and stern, "But, I didn''t expect that by the time I earned enough money to come back, Lan Xiang would already be married."


    After saying all of this, Da Niu''s expression became bleak and he looked very depressed. When I heard this, I couldn''t help but feel sad. I thought to myself that maybe this farmer''s luck wasn''t good enough and ended up having a lover as a family!


    Da Niu clenched his fists and clenched his teeth. His knuckles were slightly white as he rubbed his knees. The woman called Lanxiang gently grabbed his hand and gave her a peaceful smile.


    Actually, I know Lan Xiang didn''t want to marry him. At first, I thought she was forced to marry him because of her father''s reasons. "Da Niu burst into tears and said in a cold voice," But, I didn''t know that Zhang Yuquan was actually forcing Lan Xiang because of his family''s wealth and influence. He also said that if Lan Xiang didn''t marry him, he would kill Lan Xiang''s whole family. "


    Hearing this, my heart turned cold. In the countryside, forcing a marriage wasn''t rare, but if they forced one another to do so, it would be really hard to accept.


    "I can''t win against the Zhang Family, so I made an appointment with Lan Xiang. As long as Zhang Yu is dead, I will go with her." Da Niu stretched out his hand and grabbed Lan Xiang, revealing a gentle smile.


    "How do you know that Zhang Yuquan will definitely die?" Listening to Da Niu''s words, I realized that the health of the peasants should be pretty good. It shouldn''t be a problem for them to live for 70 or 80 years, but why does Da Niu seem like he predicted that Zhang Yuquan would definitely die?


    "Hehe." Hearing my question, Zhang Yu Quan revealed a cold smile, and turned back to look at the portrait of Zhang Yu Quan, "This is retribution, his Zhang Family has a genetic disease, and nine out of ten men are like this. It''s not strange for them to die early."


    When I heard this, I turned my head to look at my silly son who was drooling loudly outside. At that moment, my heart was filled with emotion.


    In this situation, even if Zhang Yu were to be resurrected from the dead, the Zhang Clan would probably be finished.


    "The father and son duo''s remains are not yet cold, what are you doing here?" Yi Yun''s expression was calm as he asked.


    "I''m not here to send them off, I''m here to help Lan Xiang. He''s a woman, I''m afraid I''m tired of him."


    For a moment, I was speechless. From Da Niu''s words, I felt that Zhang Yu Quan was going to be punished, but if he saw the two of them in this state, he would probably be angered to death.


    "What about their bodies?" Yi Yun pointed to the empty Spirit Collapse at the side.


    At this point, both Da Niu and Lan Xiang''s expression changed drastically. With lingering fear in their hearts, they said, "What a fake corpse!"


    According to Da Niu, just as the mourning hall was about to be filled, the black cat outside suddenly cried out. The two people lying down suddenly stood up as if they were shocked by electricity and disappeared into the forest.


    "You guys aren''t going to look for him?" Yi Yun gave a faint smile.


    "It''s good that they disappeared. What does it have to do with me?" Da Niu''s expression turned cold.


    We were silent for a while, and the mourning hall fell into a deathly silence.


    There was a loud boom, as if thunder had struck the courtyard.


    As soon as I raised my head, I saw that Da Niu''s face was pale and his eyes were wide open as if he had seen a ghost.


    When I looked in his direction, I was shocked as well. I saw a man wearing a birthday suit standing outside. His entire body was wet and his face was purple. He had a hunched back and was staring at the portrait of himself in the mourning hall.


    It was Zhang Yuquan!


    I felt a chill in my heart, and I thought, I must have seen a ghost this time.


    As for Lan Xiang, she screamed and threw herself into Da Niu''s arms.


    "Ao!" A weird cry rang out. Zhang Yu''s whole body jumped as he stood stiffly in the mourning hall. There was a muffled bang as if a heavy hammer had struck my heart.


    I couldn''t help but shiver when I saw Zhang Yuquan jumping towards us like a zombie on TV. I was about to dodge when a strong hand grabbed me. I turned my head to see that it was Yi Yun.


    His face was calm, without any signs of panic.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not here to look for us," Yi Yun said softly, not moving at all.


    Sure enough, the moment Zhang Yuquan stepped into the mourning hall, he shot toward Da Niu and Lan Xiang like an arrow leaving the bowstring. His eyes turned bloodshot as if he had come alive.


    The sight sent chills down my spine. If not for Yi Yun''s presence, I would have escaped long ago.


    Although Zhang Yuquan''s movements were stiff, his speed was very fast. He opened his arms and grabbed the neck of the ox. The bull''s eyes turned white and its neck began to crack. It even spat out its tongue.


    Although Da Niu was panicking, he wasn''t a fish to be cut. He picked up a bench and shamelessly threw it at Zhang Yu Quan. After a few bangs, the wooden bench actually broke into pieces.


    When Lan Xiang saw that Da Niu had been restrained, she picked up the bolt and swung it towards his arms. Although the woman''s strength was slightly lower, she was still stronger than the bolt. After a few moments, Zhang Yuquan''s arms went limp and fell on Da Niu''s shoulders.


    Da Niu took a few deep breaths and then opened his hands. He then kicked Zhang Yuquan''s chest, causing him to jump back a few steps and fall to the ground like a log.


    I turned back to look at Yi Yun, only to see that he had turned a blind eye to this. He was holding his cell phone, not knowing what to do.


    A "ding" sound rang out. I took out my phone and checked it. It was a message from an unfamiliar number. The message was: 12 PM. There''s something to see!


    I raised my head and saw that Yi Yun had already put away his phone and was looking at me mysteriously.


    I then understood that he was the one who sent the message. I looked at the time and saw that it was 11: 56 PM. I couldn''t help but be curious. What did he mean by that?


    On the other side, Zhang Yu was lying on the ground, struggling with both of his arms crippled. His face was blank, even though his head had been caved in, there was no trace of pain on his face. He was definitely dead.


    Da Niu and Lan Xiang straightforwardly grabbed a thick hemp rope and tied Zhang Yu up tightly like a dumpling.


    Looking at the two''s skilled movements, I couldn''t help but suspect that the two of them had really good teamwork. No matter how I looked at it, it didn''t seem like it was the first time they had done such a thing.


    "Oh, Mom is playing games with Dad again." Clapping sounds came from outside the door. I turned around to see that it was Zhang Yuquan''s foolish son. He had an excited expression on his face as he sized everything up.


    After hearing those words, my heart immediately thumped. The word ''again'' in the words of this foolish son attracted my attention.


    "Ding!" I lowered my head and saw that it was already 12 o''clock!

 C14

    By the time I put away the phone and looked up, Da Niu and Lan Xiang had already tied up Zhang Yu and carried him back to the spirit collapse. The two of them wiped off their sweat and smiled at each other.


    Looking at their expressions, I couldn''t help but panic. I felt like the two of them were hiding something from me. I didn''t believe a word Da Niu said before.


    However, this matter has nothing to do with me. In regards to Nanling Village, there are not many things that can make me linger in the village.


    However, at this moment, a faint grey shadow entered my eyes.


    I looked closely and saw that the grey effect was adhering to Zhang Yuquan''s body, slightly humanoid, but the smoky appearance of the mist made it difficult to see clearly.


    I thought I was seeing things. I rubbed my eyes and looked again.


    That''s right, this gray shadow really exists!


    However, what was this thing? And when did it come onto Zhang Yuquan''s body?


    "Did you see that?" Yi Yun had a faint smile on his face.


    "I''ll be leaving first." Looking at Yi Yun''s expression, a strange feeling welled up in my heart. I panicked for no reason and got up to leave.


    But just then, the grey shadow suddenly left Zhang Yu Quan''s body and floated in the air like a green smoke, like a human balloon.


    My scalp suddenly tingled and I was so shocked that I nearly collapsed to the ground. This weird thing had completely overturned my view of the world.


    "Don''t be afraid, he doesn''t have any malicious intentions." Yi Yun lightly placed his hand on my shoulder. A warm feeling flowed from his palm to my body. I couldn''t help but feel relieved. I nodded after taking a breath.


    At the same time, the grey shadow instantly floated to Lan Xiang''s body. It was as if a layer of foam had tightly touched her body.


    Her eyes suddenly turned red, as if she was a completely different person. She looked at Da Niu with a ferocious expression, and suddenly, her weak and delicate hands became extremely strong. She lifted Da Niu''s body, which weighed more than 100 jins, off the ground, and suddenly threw it to the side.


    Da Niu let out a wail. His face was filled with panic as he looked at Lan Xiang. As he backed up, he shouted, "Lan Xiang, are you crazy?"


    "Kill!" Lan Xiang shouted and walked stiffly towards Da Niu.


    At the same time, the grey shadow behind Lan Xiang also became more distinct. One could vaguely see the outline of a man. He extended his hand to control Lan Xiang''s body.


    "Master, save me!" Da Niu saw that Lan Xiang was acting strangely and immediately turned to Yi Yun for help.


    However, Yi Yun acted as if he did not hear him. He leisurely smiled and said, "There is always someone wronged. Even if you say it''s urgent, I won''t help you."


    Da Niu''s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and used his backhand to pick up the bolt and swung it at Lan Xiang.


    To be honest, when he saw Da Niu like this, my impression of him had greatly changed. No matter what, this Lan Xiang had quite a bit of feelings for him. If he were to throw the door latch, then even without the control of the shadow on his body, Lan Xiang wouldn''t be in a good situation.


    "That''s not good." Yi Yun smiled. He fished something out of his pocket and threw it at Lan Xiang.


    This thing moved extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it had already reached the gray shadow behind Lan Xiang.


    With a soft "pu" sound, smoke and dust filled the air and the smell was of a fragrant dust.


    As soon as the fragrant ash dispersed, the grey shadow that was attached to Lan Xiang''s body suddenly became rich, and fell down like the soles of her shoes.


    When the dust settled, I took a closer look and sucked in a breath of cold air. A man was lying on the ground with a face as white as snow. He looked at Yi Yun with a ferocious expression as two streams of blood flowed down from the corners of his eyes.


    I looked at the portrait on top of the spiritual altar.


    This grey shadow was actually Zhang Quan Yu''s ghost, he had come to seek revenge.


    A cold wind suddenly blew inside the mourning hall, causing the soul flags in the mourning hall to flutter like a group of devils dancing in the air.


    I took a few steps back and felt my legs go weak. I almost fell to the ground.


    Yi Yun, on the other hand, remained indifferent. He didn''t care about Zhang Guanyu''s terrifying face at all as he said in an extremely dull tone, "There is a dark path, and there is a dark path. This is not a place for you."


    A series of low and deep sounds rang out, causing one to feel dizzy and confused. I saw Zhang Quan Yu''s mouth was wide open as he looked at Yi Yun with a vicious face. However, I couldn''t hear what he was saying, so I looked at Yi Yun with a blank expression.


    "Despite the grievances and injustice, since you are dead, then you no longer belong to this world. I have already given you a chance to vent my anger, but if you continue to be so stubborn, then don''t blame me for being impolite." Yi Yun''s expression turned serious as he righteously looked at Zhang Quan Yu.


    Zhang Quan Yu did not move at all, his expression becoming more brutal, and another weird voice sounded out.


    However, Yi Yun didn''t give him a pleasant smile this time. He sneered and pulled out a three feet long red rope from his pocket, wrapping it around his five fingers at a casual pace.


    Seeing the red rope slowly wrap around his fingers, Zhang Quan Yu''s face changed, as if he was afraid of something.


    "One last question. Go? Or don''t you want to leave? " Yi Yun''s expression was cold, as if he was a completely different person from before. His voice also became a bit louder.


    A conflicted and hesitant look appeared on Zhang Quan Yu''s face. He let out a low growl and his body instantly transformed into a faintly discernible gust of cold wind as he rushed towards Lan Xiang and Da Niu.


    Obviously, Da Niu and Lan Xiang couldn''t see Zhang Quan Yu''s ghost, but from Yi Yun''s words, they must have known that Zhang Quan Yu was in the mourning hall, so they couldn''t help but scream and run towards the exit.


    However, the speed of these two was nowhere close to the speed of the ghost Zhang Quan Yu. In the blink of an eye, he had already closed in on them, opened his mouth wide, and attacked Da Niu with his blade-like fingers.


    "Yang Man Lead the way, Yin Man point the way, Law and Soul Restraint, duh!" Seeing that, Yi Yun bellowed, only to see the red rope on his right hand emitting a strange Qi, after that, he opened his hand and suddenly grabbed at Zhang Quan Yu''s spirit body, although his speed was not fast, but the powerful aura was extremely intense, as though it had instantly enveloped Zhang Quan Yu.


    The originally arrogant and unparalleled Zhang Quan Yu''s soul froze in an instant. His movements couldn''t help but slow down. His sharp fingers almost touched Da Niu''s throat, but the astonished expression on his face didn''t disappear.


    "With me here, how could I let you kill me?" Yi Yun coldly snorted. He clenched his right hand, and with a ''pu'' sound, the three foot long red rope unexpectedly extended like a spiritual snake as it extended towards Zhang Quan Yu''s soul.


    Zhang Quan Yu''s face was filled with fear, his mouth was wide open, as though he was shouting something.


    "Wait." Right at this time, an old and familiar voice sounded out. Following which, I saw a grey shadow dashing over from outside the mourning hall, and before the person could show his face, he saw a bare cane appear between Yi Yun and Zhang Jianyu. That extended red rope had also been tied up, unable to move at all.


    "You still made your move?" Yi Yun did not seem surprised at all. With a faint smile, he retracted the red rope with a flick of his wrist. There was a faint smile on his face, but his eyes were extremely sharp as he stared at the entrance of the mourning hall.


    "This is the Southern Ridge, it''s not your turn to interfere!" Accompanied by an angry old voice, Grandpa Chen''s figure appeared in the mourning hall. Dressed in a grey robe, he still looked like an old man with a bent back and a wooden cane.


    "I didn''t want to interfere. I was just curious to see who was hiding here." Yi Yun smiled and pulled over a bench, inviting Grandpa Chen to sit down.


    "Since you know that we''re travelling together, then let''s each walk our own path." Grandpa Chen blew on his beard, appearing extremely displeased.


    Seeing the two of them fighting back and forth, I was stunned as if I was struck by lightning. Even if I wanted to die, I didn''t expect that the mysterious person behind them would actually be Grandpa Chen.


    At the same time, a black shadow floats over from outside the door. When I focused my gaze, my jaw immediately drops to the floor in shock.


    This man had an old face and a haggard figure. Wasn''t he Chen Quan Yu''s father?

 C15

    Watching as Chen Quan Yu''s father walked in like a rotten tree, for a moment, I felt like I was shrouded in fog, I could not even tell if what was in front of me was reality or a dream.


    One thing was certain, Chen Quan Yu''s father was dead.


    But why was he here? Why was he here again?


    "Wait a moment." Grandpa Chen said with a serious expression and a calm voice.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Quan Yu''s father, who had a ashen face and a bark on his face, stood blankly on the spot, as if he could really hear Grandpa Chen''s words.


    Yi Yun did not say anything as he indifferently looked at Grandpa Chen.


    Grandpa Chen didn''t look at Yi Yun, but coldly stared at the intimidating and trembling Da Niu.


    Although Da Niu was also very frightened, he was still a man from the countryside. He had some guts. His face was pale and cold sweat dripped down his body. He was almost unable to speak.


    As for Lan Xiang, she screamed and fainted. She was lying on the ground like a soft cotton bag.


    After Grandpa Chen glanced at Da Niu, he turned to look at the two images placed in the center of the mourning hall. He let out a long sigh as his face turned extremely gloomy. It was as if he had aged several dozen years in an instant.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" Grandpa Chen suddenly said as he stood in front of the portrait with his back hunched over and his walking stick fixed in place.


    "I''ll keep watching." Yi Yun smiled faintly.


    "This is my family matter, it has nothing to do with you!" Grandpa Chen''s voice was low, not giving Yi Yun any face at all.


    "Family matters?"


    However, Grandpa Chen''s words completely changed the meaning of his words. As far as I know, Grandpa Chen doesn''t have any children or relatives, so how could this be his family''s business?


    However, the atmosphere wasn''t suitable for me to ask about this. I could only suppress my doubts and turn to look at Yi Yun.


    Yi Yun faintly smiled, his eyebrows knitted together as he chuckled, "As far as I know, in our line of work, the closest loved ones are only teachers and disciples. Where did this come from?"


    However, Yi Yun''s words did not receive any response.


    Grandpa Chen let out a long sigh, his walking stick heavily placed on the ground for a few times, letting out muffled sounds of "tug", he then turned around to look at the tightly tied up Chen Quan Yu''s corpse, old tears flowing down his face.


    Looking at this, I was even more shocked, thinking, could it be that Grandpa Chen really has some sort of blood relation with this Chen Quan Yu?


    My heart thumped. Right, both of them have the surname of Chen!


    "You wretched couple, you caused the death of my brother and my nephew, I want you to repay me with your lives!"


    Just at this moment, Grandpa Chen''s body straightened and his expression became sad. He reached out his walking stick and pointed at Da Niu with red eyes and roared.


    At this moment, Da Niu''s expression changed. The muscles on his face began to twitch as if he had been hit by a wind. However, this process didn''t take long.


    After a moment of panic, Da Niu calmed down. He glanced at Chen Quan Yu''s corpse and laughed: "Old man, you better not wrongly accuse a good person. Lan Xiang and I are fair, the death of these two men has nothing to do with me."


    "Is that so?"


    Grandpa Chen let out a malevolent smile. His calm and composed manner before disappeared in a flash as he nodded his head hatefully: "If I wasn''t lacking, I would have broken your path of reincarnation."


    If you have the guts, just try it yourself, it looks like Da Niu is giving it his all, he laughed fiercely, and actually stood up, wiping the sweat off his face, and said: "This Chen Quan Yu is not a good person, he actually used a tyrannical method to snatch my Lanxiang, I can''t wait for him to die, now the heaven has opened its eyes, his Chen family is doomed."


    At this point, Da Niu threw his head back and laughed. He looked very crazy.


    Grandpa Chen''s eyes were cold and harsh. His wrinkled cheeks were high and he was obviously angry to the extreme.


    This process didn''t take long. In the end, Grandpa Chen laughed instead of getting angry, his eyes full of murderous intent. He took out a cloth bag the size of a fist from his chest, looking like it was full of bags.


    "Stop!"


    But at this moment, Yi Yun spoke up.


    He lightly walked over and stretched out his hand to stop Grandpa Chen, pressing down on the hand that was about to open the cloth bag.


    "What do you mean?"


    Grandfather Chen''s face was filled with anger as he stared at Yi Yun, as if he was about to start a fight.


    "There is no need to pay such a huge price to deal with such people." Yi Yun smiled. Under Grandpa Chen''s puzzled eyes, he spoke softly as if he knew all about Da Niu and Lan Xiang''s actions.


    "Then what?" Grandpa Chen''s attitude eased up a bit.


    "Mu Fan, come here." As the two of them spoke, Yi Yun actually turned around and waved at me.


    Despite my confusion, I still walked in front of him.


    "Let him do the first thing." Yi Yun patted my shoulder.


    Hearing this, I was even more surprised. What does he mean by this?


    However, before I could express my attitude, Grandpa Chen unexpectedly nodded his head and looked at me with a face full of expectation.


    "Put this on." After the two had finished their discussion, Yi Yun took out a bracelet from his pocket and handed it to me. I took a closer look and realized it was actually the bracelet my grandfather had carved for me.


    When I saw this, my heart chilled even more. I clearly remembered that when my father died, this bracelet was held in my hand. Thus, when I buried my father, I didn''t take it away from him and instead buried it with my father.


    But, why was this thing in Yi Yun''s hands?


    "Why is it in your hands?" I couldn''t help but ask, and at the same time felt a little angry, thinking that he couldn''t have dug up my father''s grave. If that was the case, then no matter who he was or what his purpose was, even if I couldn''t beat him, I would have to at least bite off a piece of his flesh.


    Grabbing the slightly cold Sophora Flower Handchain in my hand, my heart was filled with emotions. In an instant, my mood dropped once again. I stared hatefully at Yi Yun, waiting for his reply.


    Yi Yun faintly smiled as he patted me on the shoulder. "Little fellow, don''t worry. This is something your grandfather specially prepared for you. If your father were to take it, it would only bring harm."


    I believed him, but he dug my father''s grave anyway. I could not bear it, so I asked him again, "How did you get it?"


    "Here." Yi Yun smiled helplessly as he turned around and pointed outside the mourning hall.


    I looked carefully and saw that the black cat was standing at the entrance of the mourning hall, looking at us like a loyal listener.


    My scalp tingled. This cat was really weird. Then, out of anger, I picked up the bench and threw it towards the black cat.


    The black cat lightly jumped, easily dodging the attack, but it was not scared and left. It then returned to the front door of the mourning hall.


    "Fan Youzi, don''t be rash. It''s here to help you." Grandfather Chen had a complicated expression on his face as he looked at the black cat.


    "Help my ass, this animal dug up my father''s grave, I have to skin it!" How could I take this in? I extended my hand to grab Grandpa Chen''s walking stick.


    Yi Yun saw that Grandpa Chen couldn''t stop me and made a strange sound.


    When the black cat heard this, it did not retreat but advanced instead. It unexpectedly transformed into a black bolt of lightning, dashing into the mourning hall, directly towards the dazed Da Niu.


    Caught off guard, Da Niu was unexpectedly thrown to the ground by the foot long black cat. He roared furiously and swung his palm-leaf fan like palm at the black cat.


    The slap was about to hit the black cat, but the cat was very agile and didn''t give Da Niu any chance. "Meow!" It jumped up and used its sharp claws to scratch Da Niu''s face.


    After hearing Da Niu''s angry shout, a few red scratches appeared on his face. He covered his face and was about to rush out of the mourning hall.


    But at this moment, the black cat jumped again and directly held onto Da Niu''s head. Its red and coarse tongue/head lightly licked Da Niu''s face.


    At that moment, Newton''s body stiffened and he stood unsteadily on the spot, as though he was drunk.


    Just when I was surprised, a strange aura came out of Da Niu''s body. This aura was a bit cold, yet also a bit ambiguous. For a moment, it was hard to tell what was going on.


    At the same time, a faint shadow appeared from Da Niu''s body. When I looked closely, I saw that it was grey and looked exactly the same as Chen Jianyu''s ghost.

 C16

    When I saw the black cat on top of Da Niu, I was so shocked that I couldn''t say anything.


    Black cats have always been considered an ominous thing in our countryside, and usually no one wants to keep one.


    But, whose family was this black cat from?


    More importantly, this black cat actually dug out Da Niu''s soul right in front of us.


    At this moment, my mind was muddled. I muddle-headedly walked to Yi Yun''s side and fearfully looked at the black cat that was slowly walking away from us.


    The night in the mountain village was completely silent, not a single sound could be heard. The black cat continued to walk further and further away until it finally blended into the endless night and disappeared without a trace.


    It was only then that I remembered that there was a lost ghost of Da Niu in the mourning hall.


    Grandpa Chen looked at Da Niu, who was lying on the ground, and sighed. He shook his head helplessly as he walked up to Da Niu''s body and carefully looked at it.


    Under the urge of my curiosity, I suppressed the fear in my heart and slowly walked up to Da Niu''s body.


    Da Niu''s face was ashen, his body was tense, his face was filled with indignation and anger. He slightly lifted his head to the ground and stared at the two images in the middle of the mourning hall with his round eyes, as if he had a deep grudge with the dead Zhang Quan Yu and his son.


    This is the first time I''ve seen something like this in my life. If not for the presence of Yi Yun and Grandpa Chen, I definitely wouldn''t have taken another look.


    Grandpa Chen bent his back as he squatted down and walked around Da Niu''s body. His old face became more and more serious. When he saw Da Niu''s face, he exclaimed with a voice full of shock.


    Yi Yun, who had been staring at Da Niu''s soul, also walked over after hearing Grandpa Chen''s call. He looked at Grandpa Chen with an inquiring expression.


    "Don''t move, look at the ghost." Seeing Yi Yun coming over, Grandpa Chen immediately reached out and stopped him, causing my ears to buzz.


    However, they were still too late.


    When I heard Grandpa Chen''s words, I instinctively glanced at the ghost. I saw that the moment Yi Yun stopped, the ghost changed its stiff figure and turned into a gust of wind, swiftly disappearing into Lanxiang''s stomach.


    "Crap!" Yi Yun''s body froze. He wanted to intervene to block the attack, but it was too late. He could only watch helplessly as the Lightning Stone burst into flames.


    "Sigh, such a monster." Seeing this, Grandpa Chen no longer cared about Da Niu''s corpse. He looked at Lan Xiang who was lying on the side with a complicated expression. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "Such a vicious beast. I''m afraid this is going to be difficult."


    I was surprised when I heard that. Everyone knew that change was abnormal, but what could I do?


    Yi Yun rubbed his brows, looking embarrassed at Grandpa Chen as he asked for help, "About that." I haven''t studied living people. What will happen? "A demon?"


    "It''s the Ghost Embryo, how can it be so easy to handle?" Grandpa Chen let out a long sigh, shook his head and gently placed his hand on Lan Xiang''s abdomen. His expression was extremely serious; Lan Xiang had clearly fainted, but her breathing was not affected at all.


    Grandpa Chen''s old hand seemed to have magical powers. As soon as he placed it on Lan Xiang''s abdomen, he saw that her complexion had slightly improved. It was a lot better than before.


    I felt that it was a bit weird, thinking, could Grandpa Chen feel anything different from the moment he laid his hands on me?


    Yi Yun was also looking at Grandpa Chen with a thoughtful expression. It seemed that he was quite interested in Grandpa Chen''s actions.


    The only sound that could be heard was the steady and heavy breathing of Lan Xiang in the mourning hall. Yet, it was very quiet in the mourning hall.


    Right at this moment, a muffled "peng" sound could be heard. I was shocked and looked towards Grandpa Chen''s direction.


    It was good that he didn''t look, but upon seeing it, he was startled.


    In just a split-second, Lan Xiang''s initially flat belly suddenly swelled up like a drum. It was as if she was seven or eight months old, and the dull drumming sound came from her stomach.


    However, Grandpa Chen didn''t let go immediately. His complexion became even more unsightly. The hand gently placed on Lan Xiang''s belly also began to tremble. A few drops of sweat flowed down along the wrinkles on his old face.


    However, this process did not last long, at most less than a minute later. Grandfather Chen gave a stuffy grunt, and his body suddenly trembled, falling onto the ground in the end. His deep purple lips trembled slightly, and the panic on his face was not concealed at all.


    This matter originally seemed very ordinary, but because of Grandpa Chen''s reaction, I was greatly shocked. I really didn''t understand what had happened in the middle and couldn''t help but turn my face to look at Yi Yun. His face was filled with shock, his brows knitted together into a square.


    "Amazing." Grandpa Chen let out a long sigh. He stood up shakily as if he had aged dozens of years in an instant. He looked at Lan Xiang who seemed to be in deep sleep and walked back and forth on his walking stick.


    "With flesh and blood as a medium and soul as a guide, this blood-related, half-human, half-ghost thing is indeed very powerful ¡­" In the end, Grandpa Chen seemed to have no other way, so he helplessly shook his head towards Yi Yun with a pleading look in his eyes.


    Although I was confused, I could roughly hear something from these words. It must be that the great ox''s soul had entered Lanxiang''s fetus, making it difficult for her to handle this matter.


    Thus, I also turned my head to look at Yi Yun. Although I felt that this matter had nothing to do with me, in any case, I was still quite curious.


    Unfortunately, Yi Yun remained silent. Finally, with hesitation, he took out a bag from his bosom. The bag was about the size of a fist and was filled to the brim. No one knew what was inside.


    When Yi Yun opened it and took a look, I found that it was filled with white rice.


    I couldn''t help but be astonished in my heart. His body was covered with fragrant ashes and rice, why did he bring such a strange item along with him?


    However, Yi Yun didn''t pay attention to my curious gaze. He leisurely walked to Lan Xiang''s side, scooped out a few grains of rice and gently sprinkled them onto Lan Xiang''s stomach.


    His actions were ordinary, and the rice he sprinkled was also ordinary. However, these few grains of rice were not ordinary at all.


    As soon as the rice grains fell in the air, there was a puff of black smoke coming out of Lanxiang''s stomach, instantly wrapping the rice up. After several soft "pu" sounds, the rice, which was previously as white as jade, instantly turned into black ash. The entire mourning hall suddenly overflowed with an unpleasant stench, as if a pig had been dead for dozens of days.


    I covered my nose as my heart was filled with amazement. However, when I recalled the black air that was gushing out earlier, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. I thought to myself that Da Niu who ran into Lan Xiang''s stomach was really ferocious.


    Yi Yun furrowed his brows, silently looking at the scene in front of him. In the end, he helplessly shook his head as if his strength was insufficient.


    "Elder Chen, I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you with this matter." Yi Yun retreated to my side, his expression was rather unsightly.


    Grandpa Chen sighed and shook his head.


    At this time, Lan Xiang''s lower abdomen once again went up and down. Moreover, the bulges were especially obvious. It was as if she had a baby that was about to be born.


    Grandpa Chen''s expression changed drastically as he looked at Yi Yun with an inquiring look. "The birth of a soul ¡­ we have to think of a way to deal with this matter. Otherwise, countless lives will be lost!"


    Yi Yun chuckled upon hearing that, then shook his head and waved his hand. He looked at me and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to do anything, but I really don''t have any other way. This soul is not to be underestimated.


    However, Yi Yun changed the subject again. He said with a smile that confused me, "Unless a person with a tough life restrains himself and accepts this little thing, then there might be a chance of survival."


    As Yi Yun''s voice fell, he and Grandpa Chen both looked at me.


    I raised my finger to point at my nose with a face full of doubt. Even though I had a tough life, I really couldn''t do this. If it weren''t for the two of them, I would have already run off to who knows where.

 C17

    However, even though I was a little apprehensive, I still felt a strong curiosity towards this kind of thing in my heart. Although everything that surrounded me from the moment I was born until now had always been emitting a strange aura, and this was one of the reasons why I stayed here until now.


    However, when things really came to an end, I started to shrink back a little. It seemed to me that things here were far more complicated and abstract than the logical operation codes of lines. I didn''t even know what fate was and what luck was.


    "How?" I looked uneasily at Yi Yun, feeling a little eager to give it a try.


    Yi Yun looked at me with a faint smile and nodded his head. His eyes had a strange look to them. "Are you sure?" Once we go up this road, there will be no turning back. "


    Even though these words sounded like a reminder from goodwill, they were so ear-piercing to my ears and to the extent that I even felt that they contained a slight suspicion of despise. Even though my back felt numb, I still clenched my teeth and nodded my head firmly.


    Earlier, when Yi Yun and Grandpa Chen were discussing this issue, I heard that if the thing inside Lan Xiang''s stomach actually comes out, the consequences would once again exceed my imagination. Although I''m not a merciful person, I still do not wish for that kind of thing to happen.


    "The Fourth Seal Earth Year is the most powerful one among all the hard hits, and is the most natural nemesis of all the ghosts, as well as the one they covet the most." The Fourth Seal Earth Year is the most natural nemesis of all the ghosts, and also the one they covet the most.


    If what he said was true, then wouldn''t it mean that I had become the Tang Monk in the mouth of a ghost?


    "What realm?" Intense curiosity drove me to ask this question.


    "Hehe." Yi Yun smiled sinisterly as he looked at me with shining eyes, "I don''t know."


    However, just as he finished speaking, he turned to look at Grandpa Chen, "Fortunately, you haven''t succeeded in the fourth seal and haven''t reached that realm, so under normal circumstances, there wouldn''t be any ghosts that would provoke you."


    Hearing this, I was slightly disappointed, but at the same time secretly relieved. I saw Yi Yun raise his hand to look at the time and gently nod his head, "Time''s up. We can begin."


    After saying that, he grabbed my shoulder and pulled me over to Lan Xiang''s side. He pointed at her stomach, which was protruding in all kinds of shapes from time to time, and said, "No matter how vicious and ruthless a ghost is, it is still instinctively fearful of your natural aura. As long as you release your aura, you can feel it even through the thing inside of your belly.


    "How?"


    "Put your palm close to her stomach, and use your meditation to move your body''s airflow into your palm." Yi Yun''s voice was like water, but it seemed to have some kind of magic. Following his instructions, I slowly stretched out my hand and gently placed it on Lan Xiang''s belly.


    It was slightly warm to the touch, not much different from a normal woman''s skin. However, when I thought about the strange existence in this woman''s stomach, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart and feel a little scared.


    The thing in Lanxiang''s stomach seemed to be able to sense my emotions. As soon as I retreated, it started to erupt. A slight sense of oppression passed through her belly and into my palm.


    I didn''t even have the chance to be shocked before a bone-chilling aura flowed from my palm to the deepest part of my head, causing me to almost sit on the ground, trembling uncontrollably.


    This kind of feeling was like a bucket of ice water falling from the sky on a hot day without anyone noticing. It caught them off guard, but at the same time made them tense up.


    I couldn''t help but open my mouth, and a strong feeling of suffocation arose without warning.


    At the same time, the scenery around me changed dramatically. I found myself in a strange, blood-red space. It was a little damp, but also a little hot.


    Thus, I kept waving my arms and legs as I desperately pushed away the silt around me. However, every time I pushed away my palm, a similar strength would follow.


    Most importantly, the boundless fear and oppression I felt in this short period of time had already driven me insane. I had unknowingly fallen into a rage, as though everything that approached me was my mortal enemy.


    A voice that didn''t sound human came from my throat, but unfortunately, no one else but me seemed to be able to hear it. A feeling of helplessness rose up in my heart, as if at that moment, I was completely separate from the world.


    I wasn''t a person who easily despaired, but this feeling instantly crushed all of my fighting spirit. I even slowly gave up resisting, and the situation in front of me changed from a violent resistance to a stupefied acceptance.


    Following the appearance of my stupefied acceptance of his emotions, the surroundings immediately turned silent. It slowly turned dark, as if my consciousness had slowly fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    This process continued for an unknown period of time. A loud and mournful cat cry resounded in this lonely space. It was as though a thunderclap had broken it. My blurry consciousness instantly sobered up. An unprecedented desire to survive appeared in me.


    Even though I couldn''t feel the presence of my body, I still struggled with all my might. Unfortunately, I quickly discovered that all of this was just a passing effort, like a dandelion floating in the air, I didn''t have any place to put my force in, no matter how much strength I expended, it didn''t change the image in front of me at all.


    It was only at this moment that I suddenly came to a realization. Weren''t I just inspecting Lanxiang''s lower abdomen? How did I end up here?


    Traces of fear pricked my back, making me feel uncomfortable. I wanted to shout, but I couldn''t make a sound. I had to force myself to resist the waves of sleepiness that were slowly flooding my body.


    I am very clear that once I fall asleep, I will probably never have to wake up again!


    "Duo!"


    Another clap of thunder sounded in the space and immediately, I was so shocked that my head felt like it was about to split open.


    It was this shock that allowed me to feel my own existence. I forcefully endured the throbbing pain in my head as my body involuntarily covered my head.


    It was only then that my head was covered in cold sweat and the feeling of being touched made me breathe a sigh of relief.


    I took in a few breaths of cold air and opened my eyes with all my might. A pair of emerald green eyes appeared before my eyes. It was the black cat. I had finally returned to the real world.


    "How is it? Are you feeling better?" Yi Yun''s gentle voice entered my ears. I turned to look and saw that his face was calm, with a hint of worry in his expression. I couldn''t help but feel my heart warm. I shook my head slightly before standing up.


    After standing up, I looked at Lan Xiang, who was lying on the ground, with lingering fear in my heart. I saw that she was still as stable as before, but for some reason, there was a faint black aura lingering around her lower abdomen.


    "What is this?" I asked Yi Yun, trying to suppress my uneasiness.


    When I said this, Yi Yun''s face flashed with an almost imperceptible strange expression, as if he was excited, but also as if it was an accident. This process was extremely short, and he then looked at me with a gentle smile, "This is the manifestation of the resentful qi, it is something that we need to deal with."


    As Yi Yun said this, he slowly pulled up his sleeves and calmly walked to Lan Xiang''s side. I looked closely and saw that there was a strange character engraved on the inside of his arm. It looked as though it had merged with the ink in the water.


    At the same time, Yi Yun started chanting in a low voice, and strange sounds started coming out of his mouth. At the same time, that strange character started to change, like a swimming dragon. When Yi Yun stopped chanting, that character finally took shape, and it turned out to be a "bad" character.


    The word "not" was shiny and jet-black, like a mole on his arm, and it gave off an aura that made one''s heart palpitate. When I took a glance at it, my heart shuddered and I found it hard to continue looking straight at it.


    Just as the word "short" was formed, Yi Yun''s palm emitted waves of strange fluctuations as if the sun was shining on ice. The wisps of black gas slowly dissipated, vanishing in the blink of an eye.

 C18

    After the black fog slowly dissipated, Yi Yun turned his head back. It seemed that he had done something extremely ordinary.


    "I''m sorry, it was my negligence just now. You don''t have nether fog protecting your body right now. In front of this tiny resentment, you''re like a naked baby and have no strength to retaliate." Yi Yun smiled without a single trace of guilt on his face.


    I couldn''t help but darken my face. If it wasn''t for the fact that my father had just passed away and was still in low spirits, I would probably have had a huge argument with him.


    I shook my head and didn''t continue pursuing the matter. I slowly condensed the faintly discernible Qi in my body and moved towards my palm. After a while, my palm felt a little hot. I felt that the time was right. I gently pressed my palm against Lanxiang''s abdomen.


    However, it was still alright for me to not make this palm print. The moment I did so, the seal bloomed like a water droplet falling into a hot pan. Lan Xiang''s lower abdomen instantly swelled up with bubbles that looked like droplets of water.


    "Don''t move!" Yi Yun''s cold voice came from the side.


    At the same time, streams of icy cold aura pass by where my palm and my lower abdomen came into contact. At the start, it was enough to freeze my mind, but later on, the cold feeling would become weaker and weaker, and the bubbles would slowly calm down. In the end, I was able to recover my composure.


    I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. Was this the legendary ''anger''?


    However, before I could even take a breath of relief, I heard a mournful growl coming from Lan Xiang''s lower abdomen.


    Yi Yun, who was beside me, took a step forward. Perhaps he wanted to help me, but his speed was obviously slower than mine. In the end, my hand left Lan Xiang''s stomach.


    Taking advantage of the time I retreated a few steps, I stared fixedly at that weird stomach of mine. I could finally see clearly what was emitting that shrill and weird sound.


    A soybean-sized red dot emerged from Lan Xiang''s navel, floating in the air like a bubble. My eyesight wasn''t good, so I couldn''t see very clearly. However, Yi Yun, who was at the side, just cried out in alarm, instantly waking me up from my dazed state.


    "Phantom form?" Yi Yun cried out in alarm. At the same time, he quickly jumped and pushed me to the other side. In the process, he stretched out his left hand as if he was trying to find something.


    However, before Yi Yun could take out anything from his bosom, the soybean-sized object immediately grew in size. In just a few breaths'' time, it had turned into a baby the size of a human head.


    The infant''s entire body was covered in long, scarlet red hair. Both of his eyes were like fire, giving him a sinister and terrifying appearance. His wrinkled face carried a strange smile, and his mouth constantly issued out strange sounds as if he was crying or laughing; he appeared extremely sinister.


    When I took a glance at it, I felt my scalp go numb. I wanted to pull back but found that I no longer had any strength left in my body. It was as if all of my strength had been sucked out in that instant.


    "Mu Fan, run!" Yi Yun saw that it was too late and shouted anxiously.


    But even so, I was powerless to do anything about it. I looked at the demonic child, whose entire body was scarlet red, charge towards me like a bolt of red lightning.


    Instantly, my heart sank to the bottom.


    Although I don''t know what this baby will do to me, but from Yi Yun''s tone of voice I knew it was bad.


    As soon as the baby got close enough, the little mouth full of fangs opened wide to the side of my face, and a tongue/head, red as a snake''s tongue, danced towards me. At the same time, a wave of nauseating stench assaulted my nostrils, unstoppable even if I wanted to.


    I felt dizzy as the sharp teeth approached my neck.


    I thought it was a foregone conclusion.


    However, at this moment, a dark, dried up wooden stick came from the side, accurately piercing that snake-like tongue three inches away.


    I tilted my head to look and saw that it was Grandpa Chen. He no longer had his usual aged look, but had a straight back and dagger-like eyes. He was steadily holding that walking stick.


    Although I was a little surprised, I didn''t dare to hesitate after being saved. I didn''t know where I got the strength from and hurriedly retreated to the side with my hands and feet.


    At the same time, the infant with the long tongue felt as if it had been struck by an electric shock. His entire body twitched, and the excitement in his eyes instantly turned into resentment as he screamed and rushed towards Grandpa Chen.


    "Yin, go away. If you slow down any longer, this good sapling is finished." Grandpa Chen unexpectedly showed a little fear on his face as he yelled at Yi Yun.


    "Bu Yang, don''t worry." Yi Yun took out something from his chest as soon as he finished his sentence. When I took a closer look, it was actually a few thin and long embroidery needles.


    Yi Yun had also changed from his usual self. His face was filled with excitement and his eyes were full of fighting spirit. He looked at the back of the baby that was charging towards Grandpa Chen with a burning gaze, and quickly threw it several times.


    The sound of wind breaking could be heard as the silver needles that were hard to see with the naked eye turned into streaks of silver lightning as they headed straight for the baby''s back.


    At this moment, the infant had clearly placed all of his attention on resisting Grandpa Chen. He never expected that Yi Yun would suddenly attack and was caught off guard by the silver needle.


    What surprised me the most was that although this silver needle was small, it was extremely powerful.


    The moment the silver needle hit the baby, black fog rose from its body. Its solid body slowly floated in the air like if it was blown away by the wind.


    At the same time, the baby that was hit by the silver needle let out waves of ear-piercing howls. His figure flew up and down in the air, tottering about as if he was on the verge of collapse.


    As for Yi Yun, who had regained his composure upon seeing that the attack was about to hit, his hands naturally hung down as if he was relaxed.


    It was only at this moment that I felt that I had returned to my body. I heaved a sigh of relief as I felt a large patch of moisture on my back. A gust of cold wind assaulted me, causing me to unconsciously shake a few times before I felt better.


    Yi Yun turned his head to look at me with a calm expression before glaring at the toddler. Although his expression was relaxed, it was obvious that he hadn''t completely relaxed yet. He bent his left hand over, ready to take out something else at any time.


    However, in my opinion, the baby is already on the verge of death, so there is no chance of any more splashes. Its small body slowly turned transparent, its body became smaller and smaller, and in a blink of an eye, it was only palm-sized. Looking at it, it was actually a cute little doll with its mouth wide open, crying.


    Looking at this scene, I couldn''t help but feel sympathy for him. I felt that this child was too pitiful. No matter what mistakes the adults had, the child was still not wrong.


    I turned my head to look at the unconscious Lan Xiang. I was silent for a moment before I slowly walked to Yi Yun''s side. Yi Yun was completely focused on the infant, not paying attention to my movements at all.


    Yi Yun heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the baby was like a dying flower. He let out a long sigh and put down his hand. His raised knuckles slowly straightened. It seemed like the baby was definitely going to die.


    Grandpa Chen also put down the crutch on his chest, returning to his old self. His face was a little pale, and he let out a long sigh. He glanced at Lan Xiang with a complicated look in his eyes, then turned around and was about to leave the mourning hall.


    However, it was also at this moment that the child that was only the size of a fingertip suddenly let out a strange cry. Without any hesitation, it charged straight towards me.


    If it was before, then perhaps this baby would have already been suppressed by the two people by my side before he could even do this. However, now that everyone thinks that it has no way to reverse the situation, it is also the time when all of us are the most relaxed.


    I saw that baby''s flowing light rush towards my forehead like a moth pouncing on a flame. Before I could even make a move, I felt my body turn cold. My head went blank. Just as I was about to dodge, I was struck.


    A wave of pain went deep into my soul. It was as though someone had nailed me down. I wailed in grief and immediately fell to the ground, clutching my head, no longer having any strength to resist.

 C19

    As soon as the strange thing that the baby had transformed into entered my forehead, an unprecedented pain hit me without warning, knocking me to the ground, and, worst of all, I felt my consciousness blur so quickly that I didn''t even have time to describe my feelings in any language.


    However, before I could lose my consciousness, I saw Yi Yun''s face, which was filled with intense anxiety. After that, my vision went dark, and I didn''t know what was going on.


    When I woke up, I rubbed my forehead that was still a little dazed. Turning my head to the side, I saw that I was already lying on the Spirit Collapse where Chen Quan Yu and his son were previously lying on. Furthermore, the most frightening thing was that out of the corner of my eyes, I caught sight of the two images that were staring right in front of me.


    "Slow down, you shouldn''t move now." Yi Yun pressed me down softly, his face full of concern.


    I couldn''t help but feel warm in my heart. Although my current situation was directly related to him, judging from his concerned gaze, there was probably no one in this world other than my father.


    When I thought of my father, my expression darkened. I thought that the person who cared about me the most was no longer in the world, and I couldn''t help but feel a sour sensation in my nose. I almost started crying again, so I lowered my head and remained silent.


    Yi Yun patted my shoulder and said, "You don''t have to worry, let''s rest for a while first."


    When I heard that, my mind jolted and I immediately recalled the strange scene from before. I asked him, "What was that thing just now?"


    Hearing my question, Yi Yun''s expression immediately changed. He coughed several times, looking somewhat guilty. He replied in a low voice, "That thing is basically a curse that came from the soul before the death of that big cow."


    "Curse?" I was shocked. Actually, in my subconscious mind, curses were something that only believers could have. If that thing was as Yi Yun had said, then it was the first time in my life that I had experienced the power of a curse.


    Apart from this, my heart was filled with a thick chill. I really didn''t dare to experience that headache-splitting feeling of despair again just now, so I looked at Yi Yun with lingering fear in my heart. I really wanted to ask for help, but I didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about that curse?" Yi Yun''s expression was gentle as he looked at me with a faint smile and asked a useless question.


    I lightly nodded my head. Currently, I was the only one left in my Mu family.


    My silence undoubtedly confirmed Yi Yun''s guess. He chuckled and patted me on the shoulder, "Don''t worry. Although that soul spell is a little troublesome, it has a reason for finding you."


    At the same time, I tried to move my body that was a little numb, but when I tried to move around, my heart sank to the bottom. I discovered that aside from the fact that I could freely control my left side, the right side seemed to have completely disappeared. Not only was I unable to control it, but what was even more frightening was that I couldn''t even sense its existence.


    I was immediately astonished. I didn''t expect that thing to be so powerful. That''s why it took so much effort to cause me to become paralyzed. If that''s really the case, how am I going to spend the rest of my life?


    "How could this be?" I couldn''t help but be anxious as I asked Yi Yun. At the same time, I kept trying to move my body that I couldn''t feel.


    Grandfather Chen also walked over, his face full of concern as he pressed down on me. At the same time, he said to Yi Yun with an anxious tone, "Fan Wazi, don''t be impatient." Grandfather Chen also walked over, his face full of concern as he pressed down on me.


    It was only after hearing Grandpa Chen''s words that I felt slightly at ease. Thus, I also repeatedly asked Yi Yun for help.


    Yi Yun didn''t seem to be panicking at all. He only peeked at my face a few times, then pressed a few more buttons on the right side of my body and asked me if I felt anything.


    To my relief, when Yi Yun pressed his hand on my right palm, I seemed to be able to feel a little pressure, so I repeatedly nodded to say that I felt something on my right palm.


    After a thorough inspection, Yi Yun lightly nodded his head and said, "Fortunately, although this Soul Curse is vicious, because it''s a new soul, it''s not too difficult to deal with."


    After saying this, Yi Yun once again bent down to look at me. "Mu Fan, this Soul Curse on your body is easy to handle. However, before we settle it, I must first seek your opinion."


    "Ask away." I didn''t have the slightest bit of hesitation, so I directly replied as soon as he finished speaking.


    Yi Yun paced back and forth in the mourning hall for a few steps. Finally, as if he had made some sort of decision, he came to my side. With a sincere look in his eyes, he said, "I asked you before if you wanted to be my disciple.


    "Yin?" When I heard this, I immediately exclaimed in surprise.


    "That''s right, let''s go with the Yin." Yi Yun nodded, his eyes burning with passion.


    "The so-called Yin Deviation is a person who walks in the Yin world and lives in the Yang world. Their main function is to bring everything that should not appear in the Yang world to the Yin world."


    As if afraid that I wouldn''t understand, Yi Yun gave a brief introduction.


    It was only at this moment that I realized the weight of the word "walking the Yin" in Yi Yun''s previous actions. At the same time, a huge wave rose in my heart, I had heard of some folklore, such as the Night Travelling God, the Sun Traveling God, the Black and White Impermanence, etc. At that time, I had always thought that these things were just nonsense, so I had only treated them as something to talk about after a meal.


    Curious as I was, I was more concerned about my own situation, so I asked him again, "What does doing something wrong have to do with this curse?"


    Yi Yun gave a faint smile before replying, "Of course it does. This soul curse is a type of soul power, with my strength, there''s no way to dispel it."


    When he said this, I couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    At this moment, he continued, "However, Yin Dumplings are also one of the Underworld''s type, and can be considered as an official''s of the Underworld. At this moment, he continued," However, Yin Dumplings are also one of the Underworld''s type, and can be considered as an official''s of the Underworld.


    Hearing this, I came to my senses. However, with this knowledge, it was difficult for me to make a decision. Furthermore, what made me most unwilling was that I had always been looking forward to a peaceful life. If this was the case, wouldn''t it mean that I would be able to lead a completely different life that ordinary people would not know about?


    Thinking about this, I shook my head and said that I didn''t want to do anything wrong. I just wanted to live a normal life.


    Hearing this, Yi Yun was even more stunned. He smiled faintly and looked at me with extreme patience. "From that night when you were hit by a car, it was impossible for you to live the life of an ordinary person."


    Once again, I was shocked and immediately remembered the strange experience I had before returning home. I couldn''t help but shiver, and the way I looked at Yi Yun changed drastically. I clearly remembered that I hadn''t seen him when I was hit by a car.


    You don''t need to look at me like that. Originally, you should have suffered a calamity, but because of your special destiny, I just helped you along the way. "Yi Yun calmly continued," Furthermore, the difference between us is essentially human.


    I took a deep breath, looked at Yi Yun and asked, "How did you do that?"


    "You''ll know after you do the Yin Dumplings. However, if you don''t do the Yin Dumplings, then I will definitely not tell you about this matter." Yi Yun''s expression was somewhat mysterious as he blinked at me, "Moreover, I can tell you very clearly that you can''t live a normal life with your life."


    Hearing his words, I remembered that compared to the so-called Soul Curse, the thing that gives me the most headache is my fourth seal, my life. If I don''t deal with it quickly, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to live past thirty-six years of age.

 C20

    I have never been a person who believes in fate. However, ever since I was born, the closest people to me have all left me. Although I didn''t say it out loud, it was still the most secretive pain in my heart.


    If all that has happened in the past is my fate, then this Yi Yun before me is most likely the person who will change my fate. Or rather, he has already changed my fate.


    At this moment, even I didn''t know what I was thinking and could only grab onto the last straw of hope like a drowning person. I looked at Yi Yun and asked, "Can you break my fourth seal of life?"


    When these words were spoken, Grandpa Chen and the other two people''s expressions changed. Their eyes were filled with a certain meaning.


    Yi Yun asked me, "Are you really determined to become a Yin Master?"


    Although his words were not nutritious, I was very clear that if I agreed to be what he called "going in the wrong direction," I thought, he would never tell me about this.


    I had no choice but to nod my head. Although I was still unwilling, the matter remained right in front of me. On the surface, it seemed that I still had a choice, but in reality, I was very clear on what I would be facing if I did not agree.


    Thus, I nodded my head faintly, agreeing to it.


    Yi Yun stared at me for a long time as if he was considering the meaning behind my promise. Finally, he smiled faintly and said, "If you agree, then all the questions will no longer be a problem."


    As he said this, he and Grandpa Chen looked at each other before laughing out loud. His expression looked much more relaxed. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "With your talent, it would be a pity if you didn''t take the Yin path."


    Yi Yun then changed the topic, "However, I''ll have to trouble you with settling this matter first."


    He looked at Grandpa Chen with a smile that was not a smile. Grandpa Chen sighed, looked at Lan Xiang, who was laying on the ground motionlessly, and his silly son, who was running around by the door, and said, "Fine, I shouldn''t have interfered in this matter, let him handle the rest!"


    I was confused and didn''t understand what Grandpa Chen''s words meant until I understood what it meant to go away and go away. I also understood what Grandpa Chen meant by this sigh.


    Of course, this was all a story for the time being.


    The three of us left the mourning hall and came to Grandpa Chen''s low house.


    This time, Grandpa Chen didn''t say much. Instead, he led us to the hidden room that was lit up by a red light.


    As far as I can remember, anyone who engages in such a mysterious profession would have a room in their house that normal people would not be able to enter. I think that this unlocked room in front of me is probably where Grandpa Chen''s secret resides.


    However, what makes me curious is, why would Grandpa Chen take the initiative to bring us into this place?


    I had a vague feeling that this room must have something to do with my impending departure from the Yin.


    Yi Yun was extremely calm. Without saying a word, he followed Grandpa Chen into the room. I followed behind him with a trace of nervousness and curiosity.


    In the middle of the room was a shrine, upon which stood a statue of an ox-headed man. He held a mace, his face fierce, a foot long, and in front of the shrine was an incense table with several finger-thick streams of smoke curling in the air. Under the red light of the room, it seemed unspeakably strange.


    In the middle of the room, there was a three-foot-long wooden table with an empty bowl and chopsticks on it. As for the shadow I saw earlier, I don''t know where he went.


    "Let''s do it here!" Grandpa Chen said to Yi Yun as he walked over to the shrine and lit the incense.


    "En." Yi Yun didn''t say much and only nodded his head lightly. He then pulled me along with him to burn the incense. However, there was something odd about the incense.


    Grandpa Chen placed the incense inside the censer after setting it up, while Yi Yun divided it into three parts. The first time was to pay respects, so he placed the incense beside the censer and muttered an incantation, "Walking Yin Yiyun, please show your prowess, Ox-Head General!"


    Right after his voice fell, the incense lying on the side suddenly began to shine with a dazzling light. Moreover, the incense was ignited at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in a moment it was reduced by a large amount. At the same time, the tilted incense stick slowly stood up, as if it was supported by an invisible hand.


    I was stunned, and for a moment I felt as if I had been struck by lightning.


    However, after thinking about it, I felt relieved. Since I believed in the existence of the strange and secretive job called Yin Dumplings, then what reason do I have to doubt the existence of Ox-Head and Horse-Face?


    However, the scene in front of him was a bit too unimaginable.


    At this moment, Yi Yun had already begun his second incense stick.


    "Ox Horse, Second Envoy, Travelling Through Yin and Yang, Fourth Seal, Grand Elder, Difficulties in the way of life, Distortions in the way of the Yin, Soul Imprint Possession, may the Divine Envoy of Ox Head be able to dispel evils!"


    Yi Yun respectfully held the incense in his hands and kowtowed a few times as he chanted.


    Just as I heard his words, the Ox-head statue suddenly glowed red, as if it was alive. However, when I saw Yi Yun''s respectful expression, I didn''t dare to stare at the sculpture too openly. I only took a glance at it when I raised my head.


    At the same time, I didn''t know if it was my imagination or what was going on. Although the Ox-head statue didn''t have any movement at the moment, there seemed to be a strange undulation emitting from the sculpture, shining down like the sun. By the time I reacted to it, the undulations had already tightly wrapped around my body like the air in the surroundings.


    This fluctuation was fast and compact. In just a short moment, it had tightly grabbed onto my body like a giant invisible hand. As for me, I was only an ant in the middle of this hand.


    This kind of feeling is quite bitter, but even so, I''m not a person who doesn''t know what is important, so I could only grit my teeth and persevere.


    At the same time, Yi Yun inserted the incense into the censer and turned his head to look at me, looking extremely nervous.


    Looking at Yi Yun''s nervous face, I was unable to breathe due to the pressure of the surrounding air. I could only look at Yi Yun for help, hoping that he would be of some help.


    However, what made me disappointed was that Yi Yun actually turned his head away after looking at me for a while with an expressionless face. Even the nervousness on his face vanished with it.


    Drops of cold sweat dripped down the ends of my hair. I felt a large amount of moisture on my back, freezing me to the point of panic. I hoped that the oppressive feeling would quickly disappear.


    It was also at this moment that I felt my body suddenly lighten, and felt that the color of my surroundings had subtly changed. I didn''t know if it was because I was so suppressed, but the color of my surroundings had become much dimmer, and the blood-red light actually had a hint of grey, as if it was smoke that covered my surroundings.


    It was only at this moment that Yi Yun turned around again. He had a faint smile on his face and was looking at me with a burning gaze. In fact, there seemed to be a trace of envy in his eyes.


    However, I didn''t have much time to care about the change in his expression, because, at this moment, a pain that went straight to the depths of my brain erupted like a volcano. I cried out in pain, as though I had been choked by a throat, with only traces of cold air flowing in my throat and stars shooting out from my eyes, I was afraid that I would faint in a few seconds.


    However, the moment before I fainted, I saw a figure in a daze. I looked closely and saw a muscular figure with a fierce face. Who else could it be other than Da Niu?


    However, even though Da Niu was fierce, he didn''t have his previous arrogant expression. Instead, he looked like a wronged wife, and what surprised me the most was that his body was severely twisted, like an infinitely elongated sugar figurine. He stretched his hand out towards me while shouting something.


    It was only then that I realized that the invisible presence had pulled the bull out of my body with an invisible hand.


    I was overjoyed. Could this be the soul curse that was fabled to fuse into my body?

 C21

    Looking at Da Niu''s soul that was growing longer and longer in my eyes, I couldn''t help but rejoice and my heart immediately lightened.


    However, before my happiness lasted for long, I noticed something strange.


    It''s true that Da Niu''s soul was being extracted, but at the same time, I could feel the change in my line of sight. Although I didn''t move, I could still see Yi Yun getting closer and closer.


    I couldn''t help but be shocked and hurriedly turned my head to look back. I was already shocked when I saw that she wasn''t looking.


    A familiar face appeared in my eyes.


    That''s right, it''s my face, from the clothes to my face. There''s no doubt about it, but if that''s me, then who am I?


    I couldn''t help but start to panic, but this panic was completely futile.


    There was a light popping sound and my body felt light. My head felt extremely dizzy as I tried to move my hands and feet. The feeling of being touched by the real thing made me relax. I sat on the ground paralyzed as cold sweat dripped down my body like rain.


    At this time, Yi Yun had already lit the third incense stick.


    "Four Seals Supreme One, Five Lives Reincarnation, Walk Yin Mufan, Walk Yang and Remove Ether!"


    When Yi Yun inserted the incense into the incense burner, I immediately felt a sharp pain in my chest, as if it was burned by fire.


    I quickly pulled open my chest and looked down. I saw that my chest was red and swollen. A strange dark red mark appeared on my chest. I was alarmed and hastily rubbed it with my hand. Yi Yun was alarmed and hurriedly opened my hand, "You can''t rub it!"


    "This is the Yin Walk Imprint. Only with this imprint can you be considered a member of the yin faction. If you get rid of this imprint and cause the divine envoy to blame you ¡­" Yi Yun''s face was pale as he explained in detail.


    I nodded my head and couldn''t help but find it funny. I was a little worried before. It seems that it wasn''t too difficult to become a Yin Master!


    The imprint on my chest slowly faded away, until there was only an extremely faint red mark left. At the same time, the burning pain also faded away like the tide.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. Then I looked at Yi Yun and asked, "Is it over?"


    Yi Yun sized up the imprint on my chest with a smile. "Not yet. I''m just missing the last step."


    I was about to ask him, when he launched into a sudden attack and smacked me on the head with his palm.


    The force of his palm strike was so powerful that it made my eyes sparkle. I couldn''t help but be a little angry. "What are you doing?" I snapped at him.


    "Hehe." Yi Yun smiled mysteriously and said, "That palm just now was called ''Soulwake up''. You had to be deliberately done by the person you recommended. Only after receiving that palm would you be considered to be in the dark."


    "Reserve?" For a moment, I was speechless. After all that time, why was he still only a backup?


    "Of course." Yi Yun glanced at me and explained, "In order to become a true Yin Master, aside from obtaining their acknowledgement, the most important thing is that you must complete the mission of sending your spirit into the underworld."


    "Send one''s spirit into the underworld?" I stared, not really understanding.


    "Looks like I''ll have to teach you a lesson first." Yi Yun respectfully gave the Ox-head Statue the last stick of incense before he smiled and began his lecture.


    A person is divided into three souls. The so-called "death of a person is like extinguishing a lamp." The three souls are lamps, the seven souls are fire, and once a person dies, the seven souls will naturally disperse, but the three souls will still exist.


    The three souls were divided into the heavenly soul, earthly soul and divine soul, and the divine soul needed seven days to dissipate before it could leave the body. The first seven souls actually referred to the period when the divine soul would dissipate, and after the divine soul dispersed, the heavenly soul would return to the heavens and the earthly soul would return to the earth.


    Of course, all of these were normal circumstances.


    Under abnormal circumstances, if the deceased''s consciousness was too deep or was due to multiple reasons, and if the other two souls were not willing to return to their respective places after their soul had disappeared, then someone would have to forcefully send them back.


    And the people who sent them back were the Yin-Yang Attendant and the Treading Yang Attendant.


    Hearing this, I finally understood a little, so I asked Yi Yun, "Then what''s the difference between using Yin and Yang?"


    After asking this question, Grandpa Chen also walked in. He sized me up and said, "My host soul is stable and extremely domineering. It''s indeed a good material."


    At this moment, Grandpa Chen no longer looked like the benevolent old man, but more like a senior bringing me around the Jianghu.


    Grandpa Chen had obviously heard my question. He answered with a smile, "The biggest difference between Walking Yin and Walking Yang is that their origins are different. Walking Yin is a stranger walking Yin, while Walking Yang is a person walking Yang. Fan Youzi, do you understand?"


    When Grandpa Chen said this, he suddenly waved his hand towards me.


    I was immediately shocked. Just as I wanted to dodge, I saw that Grandpa Chen''s hand had directly passed through my head. Other than feeling a slight chill, there wasn''t the slightest bit of pain.


    My scalp tingled and I immediately understood what Grandpa Chen had just said.


    However, what surprised me the most was that what Grandpa Chen displayed just now was not something an ordinary person could do.


    For a moment, cold sweat dripped out of my body. I didn''t dare to think too deeply and could only stare blankly at Grandpa Chen''s old face. It was hard to imagine that an old man who had watched me grow up had such an identity.


    As for Yi Yun, who was standing at the side, he was not the least bit surprised. It was clear that he already knew of Grandpa Chen''s true identity, and also knew that there was a difference between the two of us.


    "The pacing yang comes from the underworld, it''s the underworld, and we ¡­" Having said this, Yi Yun gave a faint smile and opened his chest, revealing a similar imprint on his chest. "We are from the underworld, you understand."


    I nodded my head in embarrassment as I stared at his chest. Although his imprint looked the same as mine, it was much darker and slightly purple.


    Thus, I lowered my head to look at the mark on my chest. At this moment, my chest was completely empty. The mark from before had long disappeared. I couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about. Red, purple, blue, black. You''ll have it when you officially become a Yin Master." Yi Yun saw the doubt in my heart and blurted it out before I could say anything.


    "Bu Yang, thank you." Having said so, Yi Yun changed the subject, bowed towards Grandpa Chen, opened the door and left.


    Somehow, after knowing Grandpa Chen''s identity, even though I knew he didn''t have any ill intentions towards me, thinking about that weird scene from a moment ago made my scalp go numb. Thus, like Yi Yun, I bowed and left with him.


    As for Grandpa Chen, he watched me off with a blank expression on his face.


    However, just as I left the room, a creaking sound came from the old wooden door behind me. I couldn''t help but jump in fright. I hurriedly turned my head to look, only to see Grandpa Chen already silently sitting at the wooden table with his head lowered as he picked up the pair of chopsticks.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go quickly." Yi Yun saw that I had stopped walking and pulled at me to urge me on.


    He couldn''t help but look back. When he saw me, he was shocked and saw a face with a sallow face and high cheekbones like that of a skeleton standing in front of me. He asked me in an extremely hoarse voice, "There''s no need to look, it''s all me!"


    This hunchbacked man was as skinny as a piece of wood. His eyes were deeply sunken in, and there was not even the slightest bit of luster in them. They looked like glass beads that had been broken into pieces.


    I was almost scared to death. My legs gave out a scream as I retreated a few steps back. I quickly pulled on Yi Yun''s sleeve, but no words came out of my mouth.


    Yi Yun was also stunned for a moment before he gave an embarrassed smile and said, "Bu Yang, don''t scare the newcomers."


    Yi Yun''s words immediately startled me. Why does it sound like the person who came was Grandpa Chen? Except, other than his physique, this person in front of me can''t seem to be related to Grandpa Chen at all.


    "Let''s go." Yi Yun chuckled. Looking like he was in a good mood, he cast a glance at Grandpa Chen before walking down the dark corridor to the main hall without the slightest hesitation.


    I followed him for a few steps, but when I looked back, there was no one behind me. I could only see a red light seeping through the gap in the wooden door.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and woodenly followed Yi Yun to the front hall.


    "Tut, tsk, tsk." However, right at this moment, a short and two long knocks were heard. It sounded extremely hesitant, as if it was light yet heavy, making it seem extremely strange.

 C22

    After three knocks on the door, the surroundings once again fell into silence. It was so quiet that if a needle dropped on the floor, it could be heard.


    At this moment, my heart tensed to the extreme.


    Here we have an old saying, "One, two, three ghosts", which means that if there is a sound of the door in the middle of the night, it is the wind blowing against the door. The second speaker actually speaks of a knocking ceremony, no more than two is the best, but three ghosts do not need to be said.


    If I had heard such a knock on the door before, I might have laughed it off as a joke, but now I don''t think so.


    So for a moment I didn''t know whether to open the door or not, even though there was an old saying: never do something wrong in your life, don''t be afraid to knock on the door in the middle of the night.


    But this isn''t my house!


    I looked at Yi Yun. Although he had an indifferent expression, he didn''t seem to have the intention of opening the door.


    For a moment, he and I stood there in the antechamber. We couldn''t go, we couldn''t stay!


    "Tut, tsk, tsk." Once again, two short knocks on the door sounded out. I couldn''t help but quiver and muster up my courage to ask, "Who is it?"


    A few seconds later, there was no response from outside the door. It was still terrifyingly quiet.


    I turned around to look at Grandpa Chen''s room, but there was no one there other than the dark hallway. I didn''t know if Grandpa Chen had heard me or not.


    "Let''s go." Yi Yun smiled faintly as he saw me trembling. With an indifferent expression, he walked forward and opened the door with a creak.


    Looking at the slowly opening door, I couldn''t help but shrink my neck to peek out with narrowed eyes.


    However, I almost laughed out loud when I saw this.


    There were actually three people standing outside the door. One was a man and the other a woman, both around forty years old. They looked at me blankly before walking in without saying anything. They didn''t even greet each other as they headed to the back of the house.


    A 5-6 year old child followed behind the man and woman. Half of his face was covered by his long hair, so it was impossible to see him clearly. He could only jump and jump as he followed.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that I was being too paranoid. I glanced at Yi Yun, a little embarrassed. Like the other three, he didn''t have the slightest expression on his face, as if he didn''t care about their attitude at all.


    These three people were a little unfamiliar, so I couldn''t help but take a glance at them. I thought that they might be distant relatives of Grandpa Chen, so I didn''t want to interfere in this matter.


    However, when I closed the door behind me, I couldn''t help but look at the back of the three of them as they left.


    The three of them moved swiftly, landing on the ground without making any sound. Most importantly, they moved like cats, standing on tiptoe, completely unlike a normal person.


    As for the kid, he was even more strange. He bounced all the way, making ''hualala'' sounds as if he was kneading paper. The clothes he was wearing looked a bit strange. It looked like it was made out of paper.


    "Stop looking, let''s go!" Yi Yun urged. I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and followed him as if nothing had happened. However, the strange scene in my mind couldn''t be forgotten.


    While I was walking, the sound of firecrackers could be heard in the distance. I didn''t know which direction of the village it was coming from.


    "What are you going to do next?" Yi Yun didn''t even turn his head as he asked me in a calm voice.


    Hearing his question, I was at a loss of what to do. I replied woodenly, "I don''t know either."


    Yi Yun didn''t have any opinion towards my reply. He only led the way at a leisurely pace. However, I didn''t see him heading in my direction.


    As I walked along the thin mountain path, I heard a faint sound of crying before I had gone far, and at first I thought I had heard it wrong, so I listened again, yes, it was, and it was rough, like a man''s voice.


    This was soon proved by the fact that when we were halfway up the mountain, I saw an old man wearing a grey cloth robe with his trousers rolled up to his knees. He was walking barefoot with a hoe on his shoulder as he cried miserably.


    The old man gestured as he spoke.


    I thought about it and felt that what he said was similar to the two I just saw at Grandpa Chen''s house. But then I realized that they had a child with them, so they shouldn''t be the son and daughter-in-law that the old man was talking about.


    The old man was disappointed to hear that we didn''t see him. With bloodshot eyes, he walked into the mountains again. In just a short while, he had already disappeared.


    "When the autumn wind blows, the soul returns to the west. Luck cannot be shared between all of you! "


    Yi Yun read it out loud as he walked in front of me.


    "What does that mean?" I asked Yi Yun curiously.


    "You''ll know when we get there." Yi Yun stood in place and pointed at a house at the foot of the mountain that was shining brightly.


    I took a closer look and saw that it was West Village.


    "There''s a man who shouldn''t be there. We''ll go back to the city when I get him where he belongs."


    "Someone who shouldn''t have appeared?" My heart skipped a beat. I knew perfectly well what he meant by this man who should not have appeared. I was looking forward to it, but at the same time nervous.


    The house Yi Yun was referring to was a small, tile-roofed building, at least thirty to forty years old. There was a large fire burning at the door, and an old woman was sitting there crying as she constantly chanted two names: one was a dog, the other was Yu''er. She was very sad, and at the same time, couldn''t help but throw something into the fire.


    I felt a little sad, but it wasn''t convenient for me to ask, so I waited at the side for Yi Yun, wanting to see what he was going to do.


    Yi Yun walked forward without a word. With a thought-provoking smile on his face, he remained silent for a long time.


    What was even weirder was that this old lady didn''t seem to notice Yi Yun at all as she continued to cry.


    "Yin Ren Yang Residence, you shouldn''t have shown up here." Yi Yun pointed at the broken house behind the old lady, his voice cold.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old lady stopped and raised her head to look at Yi Yun with narrowed eyes.


    "The soul is missing and the three souls are incomplete. Is this a good idea?" Yi Yun continued.


    "I won''t go with you." The old lady suddenly stopped crying. A hint of fear appeared on her face, and her hands that were hanging by her side began to tremble.


    "Is that so?" Yi Yun smiled and put his hand on his chest.


    While they were talking, I finally saw the old lady''s face in the flickering light.


    The old lady looked old, her face pale to the point of turning green. There were purple spots on her face, forming a map of marks that gave her an indescribable feeling of disgust.


    Besides, I could hear something else in their conversation.


    If I''m not wrong, the person Yi Yun said shouldn''t be here is this old lady.


    "The accumulation of your yin aura and the lingering deathly aura have no benefit to the living!"


    "No, I can''t bear to part with them. I want to watch them grow up!" The old lady''s expression changed drastically. She completely ignored Yi Yun, revealing an expression of reluctance.


    "They can''t bear to part with it. They''ve already gone to the pacing sun."


    When Yi Yun said this, I was shocked. It was only then did I realize that the man and woman I saw just now were the relatives of this old lady.


    At the same time, a gust of cold wind blow by, and a faint stench comes over, like a cat that has been dead for many days. I took a closer look at the old lady''s face, and was surprised to see that the spots on her face were not ordinary.


    "Impossible, you lied to me!" The old lady let out a mournful howl, her old body moved surprisingly fast, and in the blink of an eye she had scuttled far away.


    "Trying to run?" Yi Yun''s expression changed into a sinister expression. His right hand suddenly reached into his bag and pulled out something. When I took a closer look, I saw that it was actually a neatly wrapped red string.

 C23

    By the time the old lady had covered more than ten meters, Yi Yun had already untied the red thread. The thread was tied with a copper coin as he said in a low voice, "Here!"


    Just as she finished speaking, the copper coin tied to the red thread seemed to have grown a pair of eyes as it chased after the old lady.


    Yi Yun''s attack was fast, but the old lady seemed to be even faster. Before the bronze coin got close to her, she twisted her waist and a black shadow sprang out of her body. The old lady''s body fell to the ground with a clatter.


    I thought to myself, "Something''s wrong." Then, I immediately ran over.


    "Don''t move!" Yi Yun shouted coldly and stopped me. At the same time, he rushed to the old lady''s side. His fingers flew around, and in a short moment, he had wrapped the red thread around the old lady''s wrists.


    Yi Yun didn''t even look at the shadow that came out from the old lady''s body as he shouted at me, "Come and help me!"


    When I reached the old lady''s body, I lifted her up with both hands.


    It was a strange thing, this old lady looked very skinny, her figure wasn''t considered tall, but rather surprisingly heavy. The most unusual thing was that her body was very cold and stiff, to put it bluntly, she looked like someone who had been dead for a few days.


    "The seven spirits are scattered in all directions, and the body is in chaos. Of course it''s heavy, have you not heard of Death?" Yi Yun replied snappily.


    "Old granny!" A roar sounded out, startling me. I immediately raised my head to look and saw the old man on the mountainside running towards us with a hoe in his hand.


    "Crap, quick, dodge!" Yi Yun''s expression changed. He immediately put the old lady down and pulled me to the side to hide.


    However, when the old man saw this, he became even angrier. Even if it was Yi Yun, who was dodging and explaining at the same time, he still wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    I realized that the old man thought we had hurt his wife, and for a moment I was angry and amused.


    "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll retaliate." Yi Yun said in a threatening tone as he stood on the spot with a dark expression. It was useless to even try to explain himself.


    "You''ve killed my wife, I''ll fight you to the death!" The old man glared angrily as he swung the hoe in his hand.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Yi Yun sighed helplessly. After dodging the old man''s attack, he reached out and grabbed the hoe. With a tug, the old man staggered and fell to the ground.


    "I''ve seen your son and daughter-in-law before." Yi Yun threw the hoe in his hands far away as he said to the old man in a bad mood.


    "Ah, you''ve met my son?" When the old man heard this, he was overjoyed and looked excitedly at Yi Yun.


    Yi Yun nodded his head, hesitating to speak. He sighed, "However, you won''t be able to see it!"


    The old man''s face paled and he almost cried.


    Yi Yun walked over to help the old man up, pulled him over to the bonfire and sat him down. He pointed to the place where the old lady had been sitting before and said, "Your son and wife are already dead."


    "Impossible, they''re still fine today, they just made a ruckus!" Yi Yun''s words caused the old man to burst into tears, muttering to himself. Apart from that, he didn''t question Yi Yun''s words too much.


    I was a little curious. The old geezer''s reaction was completely out of my expectations. Logically speaking, the first reaction of hearing such news should be to deny such rumors. The second reaction should be to vent my anger on the person.


    However, I didn''t see any sign of this in the old man''s expression. I even vaguely felt that this old man knew that his son and his daughter-in-law were no longer alive.


    Yi Yun sat to the side and stopped moving. Instead, he picked up the things that this old lady kept throwing into the fire. When I looked closely, it was actually a paper metal ingot.


    I sucked in a breath of cold air. Why would this old lady be so good as to burn that thing?


    "Tell me about your wife. You must know something." Yi Yun had a playful look on his face as he sized up the golden ingot in his hand.


    When Yi Yun said this, the old man was obviously surprised for a moment. Finally he let out a long sigh, reached out a dry hand to wipe his face, and spoke in a low voice.


    Originally, the old man and his son had thought that the old lady was definitely going to die, but they hadn''t thought that the old lady would wake up after being unconscious for three days and three nights. Originally, this was a joyous event, but who knew that the first thing the old lady did after waking up was to eat.


    At first, this was normal, but no one could have imagined that what the old lady wanted to eat this time wasn''t rice or porridge, but incense.


    This frightened everyone. After discussing it with his son, they all felt that the old lady might have been unconscious for too long, so they decided to make her a bowl of porridge instead.


    However, just as the old lady finished her bowl of porridge, she vomited once more. Furthermore, the thing she vomited out was actually something black and smelly with an indescribable stench.


    It was only then that everyone noticed the abnormality. The old man let his daughter-in-law look at the old lady while he and his son hid to the side to discuss it.


    So, there''s a legend here that ghosts can only eat candles, they absolutely can''t eat things normal people eat, otherwise it''s no different from eating poison.


    The old man and his son obviously knew about this legend, so they discussed and got a candle for the old lady. The old man and his son obviously knew about this legend, so they discussed and got a candle for the old lady.


    After that is the old man''s son chasing after his wife, and then the old man chasing after her until Yi Yun and I arrive.


    At this point, the old man looked at Yi Yun with a pale face and asked, "Mister, is there any way to deal with this matter?"


    Yi Yun sighed, shook his head and replied, "Things are already like this, there''s no other way. Moreover, I think your son and daughter-in-law have long been buried in the mountains. The only thing I can do now is to bring your wife''s soul back, lest he comes back to harm you."


    "Master, it won''t happen!" The old man became anxious when he heard this and waved his hands, begging, "I beg of you, please don''t bring my wife away. Now that my son''s wife is gone, how can I live by myself if you take my wife away?"


    Yi Yun gave a faint smile and waved his hand, "I only care about the dead. I don''t care about the living. Besides, Yin and Yang are on different paths. If your wife comes again, you''ll be the first one to die."


    The old man was already in tears, almost begging Yi Yun. However, Yi Yun seemed to have hardened his heart, and didn''t have any leeway to speak, "Even if you want to, you can''t. Your wife is too stubborn, and once she''s alone, it''ll be fine. I''ll be right here, I have to deal with this matter."


    Hearing this, the old man sat down on the ground and stared at Yi Yun with a dull expression. His lips began to tremble violently and his throat began to produce a bubbling sound. In a short moment, his face turned purple as he fell down.


    When I saw this, my expression changed. I thought to myself, "Don''t be so kind as to do such a bad thing. If someone dies again, that would be troublesome."


    Yi Yun was also surprised when he saw this. He pinched his fingers and thought for a moment before nodding, "That''s how it should be, but logically speaking, their fortune in the next life should not be shallow and they should still be family. However, this old woman is a bit uncertain."


    While speaking, Yi Yun walked towards the dilapidated house. After circling around the house, he returned to the bonfire. I looked closely and saw that it was actually a cloth shoe. It seemed to belong to that old lady.


    Yi Yun took the cloth shoes and looked at them for a moment before raising his hand to look at the time. He handed the cloth shoes over to me and said with a mysterious expression, "Now is the time for you to display your abilities."


    I looked at Yi Yun with confusion. Even though he said that I had left the Yin Master''s side, I honestly didn''t have any clue as to what I could do or what I wanted to do.


    "Read it out with me!" Yi Yun had a faint smile on his face, but there was no doubt in his eyes.


    I had no choice but to hold the cloth shoes and read it out loud to Yi Yun.


    "Walking Yin Mufan, four seal of great age, chasing soul for a thousand miles, holding the spirit close to it. The cloth shoes have an owner, and the spirit soul recognizes him, bind him!"


    Following my shout, the word "bind" has been stretched for a long time and was transmitted far away. At the same time, a weird aura emitted from the cloth shoe, spreading out like a huge net.


    After about half a minute, my body jolted and I clearly felt the black shadow that had fled far away. I couldn''t help but be overjoyed as I shouted in my mind, "Come!"


    When I came back to my senses, the black shadow had already appeared in Yi Yun''s palm. He took out a piece of red paper and wrapped it around the black shadow before throwing it into the fire without hesitation.

 C24

    As soon as the piece of red paper fell into the fire, it released a faint green flame, which was very conspicuous under the red light. As soon as the piece of red paper fell into the fire, it released a faint green flame, which was especially conspicuous under the red light.


    The human figure had eyes and mouth, and a stooped body. It looked exactly like the old lady from before.


    I opened my mouth wide. This time, I had gained a lot of knowledge.


    At the same time, the old woman slowly bent down and respectfully bowed to Yi Yun. Her expression was tranquil and tranquil, and like smoke, it slowly faded until it completely disappeared.


    Yi Yun stood at the side with an indifferent expression. He looked neither sad nor happy. He had the attitude of an expert.


    After doing all this, Yi Yun looked down at the old man on the ground, then said to me with a smile, "Do you see? This is the advantage that four seal of life brings to you."


    I was stunned for a moment. I couldn''t feel anything special about my fourth seal, except, of course, for Grandpa Ke and his parents.


    Thus, I helplessly shook my head. If this is the advantage that he spoke of, then I would rather not live the life of this Four Seals and be a normal person peacefully.


    However, Yi Yun didn''t think this way at all. He hooked his arm around my shoulder, looking very relaxed. With a trace of a smile, he teased me, "Don''t underestimate this four seal life. Many people don''t even think about it."


    I curled my lips in disapproval. "What''s so good about that? My parents are all gone, so what can they do no matter how powerful they are?"


    "You think too much about this." Yi Yun seemed to be in a very good mood. He lightly patted my shoulder and said, "You should know that for most people, death means the end, but for us, death is only a process that we must go through. In a way, death can also be considered a new beginning."


    "A new beginning?"


    I thought about the old lady''s mysterious scene and wondered if one could continue to live in this world in a certain state after death. If so, doesn''t that mean I can see my father again, even my grandfather and mother?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but look forward to it in my heart.


    He looked at me with a hint of warning in his eyes, "Originally, I wanted to take you in as my disciple, but now that you''ve become a Yin Master, I can only be considered your senior. In the future, you''ll have to deal with the rest of the matters by yourself, but let''s put it in the front. If you do something beyond that, then don''t blame me for being the first to take you down."


    I was surprised, so I asked him, "Could it be that there are some rules here?"


    "Of course." Yi Yun curled his lips, "As the saying goes, if there''s no rule, there''s no limit. Even though we can do many things that ordinary people can''t do, but we also have our own guidelines."


    At this point, Yi Yun''s expression became serious, "First, unless it''s absolutely necessary, you must not invite the soul of your kin. Second, you must not use privileges to disrupt Yin and Yang. Third, you must not expose your identity as a Yin Master."


    I could understand the first two points, but I was a bit confused about the third point, so I asked, "Since this is what we are doing, how can we not reveal our identities?"


    Yi Yun laughed. After remaining silent for a while, he took out a small wooden tablet from his bosom. The wood was slightly cool and the color was dark. There was a word "poor" engraved on the wooden tablet.


    "Take this. You''ll know about the rest very soon." Yi Yun casually handed over the wooden tablet to me, and said while looking at me meaningfully, "From now on, you''ll be on your own. You''ll have to rely on yourself to walk the wrong path in the future."


    When I heard this, I felt my heart thump. I thought, how could you be so hasty? I don''t even know anything.


    However, looking at Yi Yun''s expression, it was obvious that he no longer had any intention to say anything else. He was walking alone at the front.


    "Oh right, this is my cell phone number. Don''t contact me if there''s nothing wrong." Yi Yun handed me a slip of paper and walked away, leaving me by myself behind.


    After Yi Yun left, I thought about how my father''s corpse had not turned cold yet. No matter what, I still had to stay for a few days for my father, so I took out my phone and called the supervisor to explain the situation. However, the supervisor was very dissatisfied with me leaving the company without informing me, so he could only allow me five days leave at most.


    Two days have passed since the night I met with the accident, meaning there are only three more days left. I made some calculations and felt a bit sad, but no matter what, my father had gone and I was still alive. I still had to live the rest of my life, so I shook my head and sighed before returning home.


    Several people had died in the next room, and all that was left was Lanxiang and her foolish son. The other villagers in the village would rather take a long detour than walk past our house because they despised our bad luck, so this part of the village was unusually quiet.


    Lying alone on my father''s bed, recalling every detail of the past, I could not help but feel sad and oppressed. I thought about it for a long time and finally fell asleep in the dawn.


    "All living things in this world shall live and never die. The Yang path shall exist, and the Yin path shall exist. Birth shall lead to the Yang path, death shall lead to the Yin path, life and death shall return to the cycle of reincarnation, and the Heavenly Dao shall exist forever."


    "It''s the Mundane Master. Yi Yun is the guide. He has entered the underworld, and has entered the yang path. The heavens are on the yang path, and the earth is on the yin. Half of the yin and half of the yang are on the underworld."


    "Those who walk the yin will attract souls of the dead. Those who walk the ghost path will be able to hold onto the heavenly dao. They will die!"


    In a daze, a voice that seemed to come from the depths of the netherworld came one after another. The voice was loud and resonant, piercing everyone''s ears.


    When I woke up, it was already the third day of the day. I suddenly sat up, sweating profusely as my back felt wet. As I recalled the sounds from my dream, my mind suddenly cleared up and I instantly understood the meaning behind those sounds.


    This was a detailed introduction to the function of taking the Yin Deviation.


    Looking at the empty room, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss. Thus, I cleaned myself up a little and casually ordered some food, but the food was very tasteless in my mouth. After stuffing in two mouthfuls, I quietly went to my father''s grave and knelt in front of it.


    The cold wind is cold and dismal, the fragrant grass is Xiao Xiao, looking at my father lying in this new grave for a moment, my five senses are mixed together, my mind is randomly thinking of something, unknowingly a day has passed.


    After calculating that the leave was almost over, I stayed on my father''s grave for the rest of the day. After cleaning up my house a bit, I set off for the city.


    After getting off the car, my heart was immediately emptied. Thinking of my family that were thousands of miles away, I mustered up my courage and returned to my rented house.


    There was a musty smell in the dank, gloomy room, but I didn''t have the heart to take care of it. I stayed in the room for a while, thinking that since I was here, I shouldn''t be so depressed.


    The streets were bustling with people. Since it was noon, there were a lot of people coming and going. However, these people were in a hurry, making me seem extra relaxed.


    Bored, I took out my cell phone and called a colleague.


    This person''s name is Zhang Qiang, he''s a classmate of mine in university, the two of us are more compatible. After graduating from university, we entered the current company together, we discussed everything together.


    However, after a phone call, no one answered Zhang Qiang''s call.


    I shook my head, thinking maybe he''d gone out to eat and left his phone at the office, so I called again about half an hour later.


    This time, the call finally connected. However, it was his girlfriend, Jun''er, who answered the phone.


    At first, I thought that this kid must have offended his family, but when Jun Zi opened her mouth, my heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Jun told me on the phone that Zhang Qiang had gone crazy!


    Startled, before I could say anything else, I asked Jun where they were.


    "At the Municipal Hospital Psychiatric Rehabilitation Centre. "Ah ¡­" Jun''er screamed before she could finish her sentence. I was anxious, so I paid for the car and drove straight to the hospital.

 C25

    In my memory, Zhang Qiang has always been a strong and optimistic person. I remember that before I left the company, he was still fine. There was nothing abnormal at all. How come in just a few days, he went crazy?


    However, the location of the call was unclear, so I had to go to the mental rehabilitation center and try to reach Zhang Qiang again. It was just that the phone kept ringing and I couldn''t get through.


    In the end, there was no other way around it. I found the nurses'' station and checked one by one until I finally found Zhang Qiang''s ward.


    However, when he rushed to the door of the ward, he saw a crowd of people outside, including the security guards.


    My heart couldn''t help but sink. I thought that nothing was wrong, so I pulled open the crowd and peeked inside. I was surprised when I saw that Zhang Qiang had a fruit knife placed on a girl''s neck.


    At this moment, she was in tears and couldn''t stop begging Zhang Qiang. However, Zhang Qiang wasn''t willing to listen to her and couldn''t stop himself from pouting. His saliva was drooling and he didn''t look like a young civilian in his twenties.


    The security guards in front of him held truncheons in their hands as they continuously ordered him to put down the fruit knives, but to no avail.


    "Zhang Qiang, it''s Mu Fan. Put down your saber!" I really couldn''t stand it any longer, so I shouted as I stood in the middle of the crowd.


    To be honest, my shout was quite useful. After hearing it, Zhang Qiang was stunned for a moment. His eyes immediately brightened up and a trace of happiness appeared on his face.


    I was elated. I thought, "This kid isn''t crazy. At least he knows me."


    However, this clarity only lasted for an extremely short period of time. After that, a struggling expression appeared on Zhang Qiang''s face, and he was only able to utter out half a "Mu" before a sinister smile appeared on his face, appearing both evil and cold. His pupils were wide open, and his eyes were pitch black, as if they were bottomless abyss.


    My heart couldn''t help but sink. I thought to myself, this is really strange.


    At the same time, the security guards and medical personnel present were afraid that Zhang Qiang would get into trouble, so when they saw that I seemed to still be at the starting point, they pushed me to the front so that I could communicate with Zhang Qiang.


    I didn''t have time to care if these people were being overly irresponsible, so I could only grit my teeth and take a few steps forward, but once I took this step, Zhang Qiang immediately shuddered and the sharp fruit in his hand slightly shook, directly slicing open a small cut on her fair neck. Dark red blood flowed out in the blink of an eye, dyeing her snow-white dress red.


    I immediately raised my hand and took a step back while shouting out Zhang Qiang''s name. It''s just that the current Zhang Qiang didn''t have his initial reaction and didn''t respond to my words.


    The surrounding crowd gradually increased in number. In the end, Zhang Qiang slowly retreated to the corner of the wall like a imprisoned beast.


    But looking at Zhang Qiang''s expression, I couldn''t help but start thinking about it. I repeatedly signaled Jun''er, who was in a state of panic, to relax so as not to anger Zhang Qiang.


    At the same time, I started to carefully size Zhang Qiang up.


    He was wearing a blue striped hospital gown, his face was pale and twisted, sweat had soaked his clothes in front of his chest, and the fruit knife in his hand was resting on her neck.


    The sunlight outside the window was a bit dazzling, moreover, Zhang Qiang seemed to be somewhat conflicted with the intense sunlight, constantly avoiding the strong rays of light. Sometimes, when the light reflected off the fruit knife onto his face, his body would tremble, as if what was shining on him was not sunlight but lasers.


    However, even though I could see through all of this, I couldn''t be sure. I thought that I should at least rescue Jun''er first.


    Thus, I sneakily took out my phone. Standing in the intense sunlight, I consciously used the screen''s reflection to shine a ray of light on Zhang Qiang''s face.


    Sure enough, the moment the light beam hit Zhang Qiang''s face, his body trembled and the fruit knife in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    Moreover, when the light rays landed on Zhang Qiang''s face, I could clearly feel that the temperature in the surroundings had dropped. This feeling felt somewhat familiar, similar to the feeling I had when those abnormal things appeared in the Southern Mountains.


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart sink. How did I end up in this kind of situation when I just returned? It''s just that Yi Yun isn''t by my side right now, so what should I do about it.


    The security guards and the medical staff at the side evacuated the patients and their families from the area when Zhang Qiang and I were in a deadlock.


    At that moment, I glance outside the window and see a pair of high-fitting military boots. I couldn''t help but feel a jolt in my heart. It turns out that the hospital has secretly alerted the police.


    Thus, I heaved a sigh of relief and calmly took another look. That''s right, a fully armed special police officer had appeared outside. This special police officer gestured to me, as though he was trying to attract Zhang Qiang''s attention.


    I had no choice but to say, "Qiang Zi, stop pretending. Who doesn''t know that you are playing around."


    While I was talking, I deliberately took a small step back. At the same time, I paid close attention to the changes in Zhang Qiang''s expression.


    As expected, right after I took that small step back, Zhang Qiang also silently dragged Jun Zi forward a little bit.


    My heart skipped a beat. Previously, I focused all of my attention on how to save Jun''er, but I ignored Zhang Qiang''s intention. Although he had only taken a small step forward, it was not hard to see that his real goal was to get her out of the ward.


    I didn''t know why he was acting this way, but all I needed to do was attract his attention.


    Thus, I turned my head around to look at the security guards and the medical personnel around me. At the same time, I slowly pushed everyone out of the ward.


    At the same time, Zhang Qiang also walked over with Jun''er on his back, step by step.


    "Qiangzi, so you want to go out? Why don''t you say so earlier? Why don''t you let Ning''er go first. We can discuss whatever''s the matter." I played around with my eyes while paying attention to the special police officer''s actions outside the window.


    Furthermore, with the movement of Zhang Qiang, he was already far away from the corner of the wall.


    Sure enough, just as Zhang Qiang was about to move forward again, that special forces officer suddenly broke through the window. Just as Zhang Qiang was about to move forward again, that special police officer suddenly broke through the window.


    My heart couldn''t help but sink as I couldn''t bear to continue watching.


    However, although Zhang Qiang''s speed was fast, how could he be faster than this special police?


    He saw that the special forces officer''s movements were quick and agile. Before he could blink, he had already jumped forward and grabbed Zhang Qiang''s shoulder. With a "kacha" sound, Zhang Qiang''s right hand had already twisted behind him.


    However, what surprised me the most was how painful it was to have my right hand forcefully twisted backwards. Even under such intense pain, Zhang Qiang was still tightly grasping the fruit knife as if he didn''t feel any pain at all.


    However, at least she was saved. As soon as I saw her free, she staggered a few steps forward and ran to my side. Her tears fell like rain as she held my left hand.


    Zhang Qiang, who had been restrained, suddenly struggled as he let out a series of inhuman roars. However, his momentum had been lost, and a few security guards rushed forward to tie him up.


    However, just at this moment, Zhang Qiang''s empty left hand abruptly swung backwards. The speed of the swing was so fast that it made people click their tongues. It was as if there was an invisible rope violently pulling his left hand.


    This scene immediately shocked that special police officer so much that his face greatly changed, and the hand that was pressing down on Zhang Qiang also couldn''t help but loosen a little.


    With a flash of cold light, Zhang Qiang''s right hand, which had at least been dislocated, actually slashed towards the Special Police''s neck. With a flash of cold light, Zhang Qiang''s right hand, which had at least been dislocated, directly slashed towards the Special Police''s neck.


    At the same time, the several security guards also rushed forward and firmly held Zhang Qiang up. The fruit knife also fell to the ground with a crash.

 C26

    Seeing the deadly fruit knife fall onto the ground, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, while Zhang Qiang''s girlfriend, Jun''er, cried out in joy. She sat down on the ground and kept chanting Zhang Qiang''s name, and at the same time, muttered to herself, "Qiang, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault!"


    Hearing this, I thought, ''Could it be that Zhang Qiang knows the reason why he fell so low?''


    However, there are still many people around, so I didn''t say anything. I just held onto Jun''er and walked towards Zhang Qiang, who was still struggling desperately.


    Very quickly, the hospital staff brought Zhang Qiang a special hospital gown with extremely long sleeves, which could be used to tie people up. Zhang Qiang even had his mouth covered by a mixed seal, just in case.


    It was only under these conditions that I was able to clearly see his situation.


    Even though he was tied up, he did not seem to have any emotions other than rage. To put it harshly, he was like a rabid dog who had gone mad with rabies. He could bite anyone he saw.


    Looking at my good friend acting like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Supporting Jun who was choking on something and nearly fainting, I left the ward under the arrangements of the medical personnel.


    I found a more remote corner to think about the words that Jun''er had whispered to me earlier, so I asked her, "Do you know anything about Zhang Qiang? How did he become like this? "


    Hearing my words, Jun Zi let out a loud wail, and then she told me the whole story from time to time.


    It turned out that Zhang Qiang and Jun''er were planning on getting married. Unfortunately, although Jun Zi''s parents thought that Zhang Qiang was not bad, but they thought that Zhang Qiang was poor and his daughter wouldn''t be able to get along with him. Therefore, they didn''t approve of their marriage at all.


    However, the two of them were in love with each other. They wanted to start a peaceful family so they worked hard outside to earn money.


    However, both of them were office workers, so they could count the amount of money they earned on their fingers. Who knew how long it would take before they could get married.


    Later, when many people asked about it, one of his friends mentioned that there was a temple in the western part of the city, about twenty or thirty miles away. Inside the temple was a temple for Huang Daxian, and as long as one went to the heart of the city to pray on a full moon night with offerings, one would naturally be able to accomplish what they wanted.


    At first, Jun''er was still a bit dubious, but then her sister told her that she had been there once and had asked for money, and in the end, she actually won the lottery the next day.


    Jun Zi saw that she was talking in a serious manner, so she finally decided to urge Zhang Qiang to give it a try.


    It was a pity that Zhang Qiang was a person of one mind, so how could he be willing to believe in him? Therefore, he refused to go, but only after she threatened to break up with him, did Zhang Qiang reluctantly leave.


    Unfortunately, not only did Zhang Qiang not make a fortune, but he also became seriously ill. For this, Jun''er even felt guilty for a very long time. She even almost fell out with that friend of hers.


    After Zhang Qiang recovered, the two of them calmed their hearts down, and their days returned to normal.


    But who knew that the good news would not last long? After Zhang Qiang recovered from his illness, the same night, another problem occurred.


    When Jun''er said these words, her face was a little pale, her lips were trembling slightly, and her voice was shaking. She looked at me with pity, thinking that the scene at that time had probably scared this girl badly.


    "After Zhang Qiang recovered from his illness, I felt sorry for him, so I made an exception and went out to eat a western meal with him. When we got back, the atmosphere was pretty good, and Qiangzi even joked that this meal was enough to make up for his illness for the past few days."


    "We washed up and went to sleep, but just as I was sleeping in the middle of the night, I was awakened by a series of rustling noises."


    With a pale face, she said, "I got up to take a look, and I saw that the light in the kitchen was still on. At first, I didn''t pay much attention to it, thinking that Qiang Zi was probably hungry and was looking for something to eat, so I just shouted and left him alone."


    "But after waiting for a long time, he was still the same. I couldn''t help but be curious, so I got up and went to the kitchen to take a look. I saw Qiang Zi squatting by the trash can and eating."


    "What''s he eating?" Speaking up to this point, Jun''er was sobbing, biting her lips hard to prevent herself from letting out a cry.


    But the more she did so, the more I wanted to know, and I couldn''t help but ask her.


    "Qiang Zi, he. "He actually rummaged through the trash in the trash bin, and he even ate the frozen meat I left in the fridge. It was raw." After swallowing for a long time, she finally spoke.


    When I heard this, I felt my scalp tingle. I couldn''t imagine what it was like, so I asked, "And then?"


    To tell the truth, I really can''t bear to ask these questions at this moment. However, I thought that it might be related to solving Zhang Qiang''s current problems, so I could only grind my teeth and ask.


    "What happened?" Jun''er raised her head and looked at me with her red eyes, which were filled with grief. "At that time, he was just like how he was just now, throwing himself at me the moment he saw me. I was so scared, so I ran back to my bedroom and locked the door, then called the police."


    After saying all that, Jun''er remained silent, but I started to ponder. If what she said was true, then there was definitely a problem with the broken temple they were in previously.


    However, now that Zhang Qiang had been deemed by the hospital to have a tendency to crack and attack, it would be difficult even to visit him. If he wanted to completely solve Zhang Qiang''s problem, he would have to start from that broken temple.


    After thinking it over, I decided that I still had half a day before work, so I asked Jun''er, "Where is that run-down temple you''re in? Can you take me there?"


    "You still want to go?" Hearing this, Jun Zi suddenly shivered, as if her heart was still in fear.


    "It''s daytime now, so there shouldn''t be any problems. I just want to go and have a look, maybe I can find out what''s wrong with Zhang Qiang." I didn''t know if it was to comfort Jun''er or myself, but I said it hesitantly.


    Jun Zi lowered her head and thought for quite a while. Finally, she gritted her teeth and looked at me with a determined look, "Fine, let''s go take another look."


    Since I couldn''t see Zhang Qiang anymore, I took a taxi under her lead and arrived at the shabby temple she mentioned.


    However, when I got off the car and looked, I was immediately speechless and stunned by the scene in front of me.


    Looking around, there were hundreds of acres of wasteland, about half a meter deep. Amongst them, there was a crooked, withered grass that formed a one-man wide path, and the end of this path pointed straight at the temple in the middle of Juan''s mouth.


    I turned around and glanced at Jun''er, thinking that the two of them must have been driven to a corner by their family, otherwise they definitely wouldn''t have done such a thing. Let alone the temple that had been abandoned for who knows how many years, just the sight of the boundless wasteland in front of us was enough to make people panic.


    However, this broken temple was quite far from where we were. It was about a mile away, so I couldn''t see anything clearly. I just shook my head and walked towards the direction of the temple.


    As we were still a long way off, in order to ease the atmosphere, I purposely said, "This place is really strange. There''s actually no one buying and developing real estate on such a large piece of land. It actually made him so empty."


    Hearing what I said, Jun''er also looked around with a thoughtful expression. She had been looking around for a while, but then she pointed at a sign in the distance and said, "Not necessarily, look over there."


    I looked in the direction she was pointing and saw a blue sign in the distance with a few lines of white words written on it, but because of my poor eyesight, I couldn''t see it very clearly, I could just barely make out the words "limited company", and after a bit of speculation, I realized that this might actually be the case. Aren''t you afraid of the government taking it back?


    Of course, this has nothing to do with me. If I didn''t stay in this city for another ten years, I might not have come here.


    Jun''er and I chatted while watching the broken temple getting closer and closer. When we saw the scene in front of us clearly, we couldn''t help but feel shocked and almost fell down to the ground.

 C27

    The broken eaves and walls in front of him were crooked in half, while the green brick and black tiles were scattered all over the place. Other than the roof that was supported by the main beam and it could be seen that there was a building here, there was no other indication that anyone had lived here before.


    What really surprised me was that there was a signboard mixed within the scattered bricks. Even though it had been eroded by the wind and rain, it was still possible to tell that there was a word ''Ming'' written on it.


    In our hometown, there is only one place where the word "memorial" appears, and that is where people die.


    How was this a run-down temple? This was simply a place for worshipping the dead.


    However, even the place of worship for the dead did not need to be so grand. Even though half of the temple had collapsed, one could tell with the naked eye that it took up quite a bit of space. At the very least, it had to be at least two hundred square meters.


    At this moment, Jun''er seemed very timid. She stood outside the temple, not daring to step foot outside. She kept telling me to be careful.


    I casually exchanged a few words, picked up a few cracks and walked in. Weeds were growing between the bricks, so I couldn''t tell what was going on. I turned around and asked Jun''er, "Where did you pay my respects to?"


    However, Ning''er turned around and answered, "I didn''t come in. Qiangzi kowtowed to me alone. I don''t even know where he kowtowed to."


    When Jun Zi said this, my face darkened. I thought to myself, "You keep telling your boyfriend to go to this dead end, while watching from the side, it''s really interesting."


    On second thought, it was fortunate that this was the case. Otherwise, something might have happened to him!


    But this way, I had no way to find it.


    I wandered around aimlessly, thinking that I might be able to find something, but unfortunately, I didn''t see anything after a round.


    Just when I was about to return in low spirits, my eyes peeked out and saw a hint of white in the desolate grass.


    So I bent down and examined the white.


    It turned out that this piece of white had been beaten by the wind and rain. Although it was rotten to the core, one could still make out some words on it. However, these words were so faint that there was only a trace of them left.


    Fortunately, there was still a portion of the skin that was pressed under the brick. I couldn''t help but have a thought as I carefully removed the brick and took out the part that was pressed down.


    Putting everything else aside, the pressed portion was still considered intact, about the size of a palm, and there were a few lines of words written on it. I gently picked up the mud on top of the piece of paper and looked carefully, only to see it had the words "199 Zheng Xiao Song" written on it.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. It seemed that the item written on the piece of leather was something similar to a register. However, what I wasn''t sure was whether or not this item was really something that was written in the temple.


    After a casual glance, I took out a tissue and wrapped it around the hide before stuffing it into my pocket.


    After doing all this, I carefully checked again and found that there was nothing else that could be used as a reference. I could only sigh and return to the city with Jun''er.


    Jun Zi was disappointed that I hadn''t found anything, but since I was also asking for help, she couldn''t blame me or blame me. As soon as we arrived in the city, we split up and went back to our own residences.


    I checked the general location of the Google Maps and finally found the name of the place where the temple was located. It was called "The Sobbing Plains."


    When I saw the name, a thought struck me and I thought that the name was really strange. I searched for a bit and finally found the name.


    It turned out that, before liberation, this land was called "Zhengjiatai", and it was the place where the big families of the time lived.


    According to the website, the master of the Zheng family was a High Scholar from the late Qing Dynasty. He had a large family and had a few concubines.


    After the invasion, the Zheng Family took out a portion of their living quarters as temporary camp for the enemy in order to protect the peace of the family.


    Unfortunately, at that time, the enemy had set his eyes on the concubines of the Zheng Family''s Patriarch. In order to survive, the Zheng Family''s Patriarch had no choice but to accept the demands of the enemy and offer his concubine up.


    However, they didn''t expect that the foreign enemies at that time were originally a lustful and lecherous race. Not to mention that they were ungrateful and ungrateful, even the soldiers who stayed outside the army all year round were jealous. They rushed into the Zheng Family''s inner court like a swarm of bees once they set an example.


    Over the course of a day, every single one of the Zheng Family''s daughters, ranging from eighty to a few years old, were brutally humiliated. The Zheng Family''s Patriarch was infuriated, and although he pretended to flatter them, he secretly wanted to kill them.


    Unfortunately, although these foreign enemies were vicious, they weren''t stupid. Once they tested the waters, they immediately discovered the problem and, in a fit of rage, slaughtered the Zheng Family.


    The poor Zheng family had become traitors of the country, yet they had been killed and their women humiliated.


    Due to the Zheng Family''s residence being used as a home, the enemies that had been massacring and looting the house did not destroy the property of the Zheng Family. Instead, they camped in the Zheng Family Mansion.


    However, for some unknown reason, all of the enemies that lived in the Zheng Family mansion had been wiped out overnight. There wasn''t even a corpse to be found.


    After the liberation, the group of patriotic warriors found out about it and burned down the Zheng Family compound in a fit of rage, even pushing away the Zheng Family''s ancestral hall.


    However, if he didn''t push it, it would have been fine. However, there was a problem with one push.


    Without the Zheng Family Ancestral Hall, the Zheng Family gave birth to the ghostly wails and howls, as if thousands of ghosts were crying. This was also the reason why the name, "Ten Thousand Wailing Provenance", was given to them.


    After reading this page in one go, I couldn''t help but fall silent. Although I never believed that good people would get paid for their actions, but I have to say, bad people will definitely not end up well.


    After understanding the cause and effect, I vaguely feel that Zhang Qiang''s matter isn''t that simple anymore.


    I took out the piece of leather that I had previously kept in my pocket. On it was the name Zheng Xiaosong, and it seemed that at least the legendary Zheng Family Terrace really did exist. Moreover, it was obvious that this piece of kraft paper really did belong to that broken temple.


    There was one more thing. The temple was not a temple at all. It was the Zheng Family''s ancestral hall.


    I stretched. For the past few days, due to my father''s death, I hadn''t had much of an appetite, so I didn''t have much to eat. After a while, I really felt a little hungry, so I went out to find something to eat and then went back to my room.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I only felt colder and colder. The blanket that was covering me was like a layer of paper that couldn''t keep me warm at all.


    Although the house I rented was in the basement and it was humid, it wasn''t too cold due to being on the coast. Why is it so strange today?


    I had no choice but to get up and prepare to pack something thicker.


    However, as soon as I got up, my scalp went numb, and I saw a figure standing at my computer table.


    I rubbed my eyes and looked again. I smiled to myself, wondering if I was a little mentally weak. There was no one around the computer table. It was just a jacket that I had casually draped over there.


    So I turned on the flashlight on my cell phone, got out of bed, fumbled for my slippers, and blurrily stepped on them. As soon as my feet touched the slippers, I screamed and retracted my feet.


    It was smooth and ice-cold to the touch, with a hint of softness and a slight phrenic feeling. Clearly, he had stepped on someone''s hand.


    I curled up on the bed, not daring to breathe, and asked, "Who is it?"


    After a long while, there was no reply. I couldn''t help but to have some doubts. I looked under the bed and saw nothing but darkness.


    In just a few minutes, I felt my back getting wet and cold.


    In the end, I had no choice but to grit my teeth, pull out my belt, and use the light from my flashlight to get out of bed.

 C28

    Even though I have always been a standard atheist since I was young, ever since my father passed away and met Yi Yun, my world view of more than 20 years has been completely broken. Now, in the middle of the night, it seems that there''s something unknown under my bed.


    The light switch in my room was on the wall directly opposite the bed, and even though I was feeling stifled, there was nothing I could do. The best way to find out if there was anything underneath the bed was to turn on the light.


    I quietly got off the bed and grabbed the leather belt I bought for 20 yuan from the roadside stall. I didn''t dare to look away from the dark bed for even a second, thinking that if there was any movement from inside, I would give it a blow immediately. "Heheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheehee ¡­"


    At the same time, I slowly approached the room''s interior switch. After finally reaching the wall, I found the switch. Without any hesitation, I pressed it down with a "pa" sound.


    The entire room immediately lit up, and the contrast between the light and the darkness made me tear up. However, I didn''t dare to relax. I forcefully opened my eyes, picked up the baseball bat lying beside me and slowly moved towards the bed.


    My heart was in my throat now, and I was sweating profusely with the baseball bat in my hand, but the relatively dark bottom of the bed was still open to me like the mouth of an ancient beast, as if it were waiting for me to fall into its jaws.


    Standing by the bed, I took a deep breath, summoned up the last of my courage, and bent down, cursing at the sight of it. There was nothing under the bed but my battered suitcase, not a single strand of hair, and a pen that had been cut in half fell right next to my bed.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead, and threw the baseball bat in my hand onto the ground, before sitting down on the bed with a heavy sigh.


    It seems that I really need to take a good rest. I thought to myself, it''s obvious that I''ve been suffering from some nervousness during these past few days.


    However, just at this moment, there was a "Zi la" sound. The incandescent lamp, which had been used for an unknown period of time, finally broke down after emitting a strong light. It was completely extinguished.


    When I saw the situation, I suddenly became extremely furious. I didn''t know if the light bulb was broken or if the electricity had been burned, so I angrily pressed the switch a few times, but the light bulb still didn''t have any reaction. In the end, I could only dejectedly sigh and lie back down on the bed.


    I opened my phone and saw that it was only a few days after midnight. It was still early morning, so I lay on the bed and played with my phone for a while, but I still didn''t feel the least bit tired. I could only get up and prepare to turn on my computer.


    Fortunately, there was still electricity on the computer. I didn''t want to care about anything else, so I sat on the internet.


    However, the more I sit here, the colder it gets, especially at the back of my neck, as if there''s a wind tunnel blowing cold air at you in the middle of winter.


    I couldn''t help but shiver and turn my head back. There wasn''t even any hair on my head, so in the end, I had no choice but to wrap myself up in bed for a period of time.


    However, at that moment, I glanced over and actually saw the white smoke that I was exhaling.


    This startled me. You know, I was in a coastal city, and even though it was December, the lowest temperature was only 15 or 16 degrees. How could it be so cold?


    What the hell!


    I cursed under my breath, fumbled a slightly thicker jacket out of my suitcase, and put it on before I felt any better.


    It was a long night, though, and it was so cold I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I got up and went to bed.


    However, just as I stood up and turned around, I saw a shadow flash past me. I was so shocked that I immediately sat back down on my chair. Looking around the room, I couldn''t find a single shadow.


    However, when I looked at the ground, I finally realized that there was a problem.


    I saw that the area on the ground was reflecting light especially clearly. You know, the house I rented was the old house, there wasn''t even a floor on the ground, it was just some rough concrete floor, how could it be so smooth and reflecting light?


    I suppressed my anxiety and lowered my body to take a closer look. That piece of land was indeed very smooth, and when I touched it with my hand, there was still water on it. It was extremely cold, and a thin layer of ice had already formed on it.


    I couldn''t stay calm any longer. How could I be frozen?


    Moreover, just as I was about to get up in confusion, I felt a chill wrap around my neck. I shivered, suppressed my fear, and looked down. It was actually a white hand that didn''t have a single trace of blood on it.


    My body spasmed and shook. This hand didn''t look like a human hand, not even a little bit of blood. There was a black, charred substance seeping out of my skin, like a dead pig that had been soaking in water for ten days and a half. There was also a stench that made it hard to open one''s eyes.


    I tried to turn my head slowly against my stomach, but before I could do anything, a face appeared in front of me, obscured by the light from the monitor, but it broke all my limits and I couldn''t help but vomit.


    His face was the same color as the hand. A few messy strands of hair hung down from his head, and his stinky, fist-sized mouth issued waves of chuckling sounds, as if someone was laughing in the water.


    The person didn''t make a sound as he stared at me with his red eyes that didn''t have the slightest bit of luster to them.


    I felt an ache at my waist and almost peed my pants. I wanted to shout, but I couldn''t make a sound. I wanted to run, but my legs were trembling and I couldn''t muster any strength.


    I thought, I''m probably done for this time.


    At this moment, the face in front of me moved. His eyes turned as if he was looking at my neck, and he let out an extremely unpleasant sound of laughter. At the same time, a purple and black fat tongue/head extended over, releasing a stench that directly rushed to my head.


    Although I was both afraid and disgusted, I was very clear in my heart that this fellow in front of me was definitely not a human, because no one would still be alive after reaching such a state.


    However, what I''m curious about is where did this fellow come from and why is he pestering me?


    Unfortunately, these were all things that I could only think about in my mind. I simply couldn''t open my mouth. The hand that was pinching my neck didn''t have much strength, but it made me unable to muster the courage to resist at all.


    "Hand it over." A voice that sounded like a broken drum could be heard. It seemed hoarse and vague, causing one''s heart to tremble.


    As I listened to the crunch of my teeth, I mustered up the courage to look at him again. "What is it?"


    As soon as I said those words, I no longer had the courage to take another look. I could only forcefully cast my gaze to the side.


    "Hand it over!" This guy didn''t seem to hear me and continued to shout.


    At the same time, I felt the hand that was pinching my neck increase in strength. A strong cracking sensation came over me and I felt my vision darken.


    Under the support of my desire to live, I finally had the courage to resist. Gritting my teeth, I grabbed onto his ice-like hand and fiercely twisted it. With a light "ka" sound, my neck suddenly felt light.


    Fortunately, the computer was not switched on, and with the help of the light from the monitor, I was still able to clearly see the situation in the room. Taking advantage of the fact that he was chasing me, I took two steps back while a million thoughts ran through my mind.


    I turned my head to the side and saw the door beside me. I was about to rush out when this fellow suddenly approached me and once again grabbed my throat.


    "Hand it over." His voice was somewhat louder, as if it carried a trace of anger.


    I retreated a few steps back and leaned against the wall.


    At this moment, a "zi" sound rang out and the room was immediately lit up. After a moment of absent-mindedness, I snapped out of my daze. When I looked carefully, that fellow had long disappeared.


    Strangely, I found myself lying on the bed, my hands clasped around my neck, my whole body drenched in sweat.


    Could it be that the extremely real scene just now was just a dream?

 C29

    At this moment, the only sound in the room was my rapid breathing. I rubbed my stunned head, not knowing whether I was in a dream or reality. After being in a trance for a long time, I gave myself a hard pinch.


    I grinned. It was a good thing that it was just a dream. That scene just now was really unforgettable.


    I touch the wet clothes on my chest and shake my head, preparing to take a shower. However, as soon as I lift my leg to take a shower, I suddenly freeze on the spot.


    There was a puddle of foul vomit on the floor. I didn''t have time to care about the smell it gave off in the hot, humid room, as I leaned on the bed and stared at it. The sickening color of my stomach made me shiver, and my heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    If it was just a dream, then who was the one who vomited on the ground?


    Why were reality and dreams so similar?


    Countless questions burst forth in my head, and my eyes were filled with a splitting headache.


    I really don''t understand what kind of situation I''m in right now.


    I forcefully endured my shock and took a deep breath of the turbid air before closing my eyes. I continuously told myself that all of this wasn''t real and that I was only having an extremely unimaginable nightmare.


    However, when I opened my eyes again, the filth was still there. It had deeply stung my nerves.


    I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I ran out of the room with a wail.


    The night wind was a little cold, and a thin layer of mist had formed in many places. I rubbed my swollen forehead as I stood by the side of the road for a long time before I finally felt a little better.


    The city in the middle of the night had already faded away from the hustle and bustle of the day, and it was so quiet that it made me feel warm. Looking at the dim lights in the fog, I couldn''t help but think of the same scene I saw before I went to the South Ridge.


    I took out my phone and looked at it. 12: 12: 00, what a coincidence. I couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. Am I really going to be the number 12 in my entire life?


    However, when I thought about this, I couldn''t help but shiver. One must know that I died once a few days ago at the same time.


    Moreover, in my memory, after a few days, something strange seemed to have happened at 12: 12 in the middle of the night.


    That face that looked like it had been soaked through, that hand that reeked of blood, that hideous tongue ¡­ all of that made my heart go cold again.


    I don''t think of myself as a timid person, but to be honest, I am a little apprehensive right now, afraid that something bad will happen to me.


    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and was about to turn around and return to my little hab.


    "Pa Da!" "Pata!"


    The slow and rhythmic sound of footsteps came from far away, and it was especially clear in the middle of the night.


    Even though I was extremely scared, my intense curiosity made me stick my head out to take a look.


    He could see a small figure in the mist. It looked like it was a man, but his footsteps were slow and lazy, and from time to time the floor of his feet would scrape against the rough pavement, and his shadow would stretch out in the slanting light of the street lamp, like the tongue of the man from before.


    Goosebumps rose all over my body. I withdrew my neck and quickly ran towards the basement. The moment I entered, I couldn''t care less about the stench inside the basement. It was as though the door was tightly shut, as if this thin piece of wood could block all enemies.


    At this moment, I was completely and utterly a frightened bird. Any slight movement in the wind or grass could cause me to collapse in fear.


    Breathing hard, I pressed myself against the door, listening to the shuffling footsteps getting closer and closer and then getting farther and farther away until they were completely gone.


    I heaved a long sigh of relief, thinking that I was being a little too bearish!


    Helplessly shaking my head, I prepared to clean the room. No matter what, the dark and damp little room was currently my home.


    "Duh duh duh!" Suddenly, two sounds rang out and my body tensed up. This sudden knock on the door nearly made me explode. It was the last straw that broke my back.


    "Swoosh swoosh."


    Two more times.


    I held the baseball bat in my hand and walked over to the door. After swallowing my saliva, I asked loudly, "Who is it?"


    However, there was no response.


    "Swoosh swoosh."


    The emotionless voice once again sounded out. I jumped at the door and blocked it, so I decided to just leave it at that.


    However, at this moment, a strong force came from behind the door. Caught off guard, I was pushed back and almost fell down. The boss''s marble lock unexpectedly didn''t have the slightest effect.


    "It''s him." As he pounced forward, he glanced back. I was unable to recognize his medium physique and his squarish face which was hidden in the shadows.


    I had just steadied myself when I swung the baseball bat without any hesitation. The strength behind the swing was so strong that the muscles on my hands felt like they were being electrocuted.


    But in a split-second, my baseball bat came to a screeching halt, like a hammer on cotton.


    Without thinking, I kicked again.


    "It''s me!" A familiar voice rang out. It was Yi Yun. Why had he come here in the middle of the night?


    "Why is it you?" Upon seeing that it was him, I relaxed and asked snappily.


    "It''s so hard for you to still be alive." Yi Yun pushed me away as if he had just entered his own home, carefully examining my messy room.


    However, after looking around, Yi Yun asked, "What about that thing?"


    "What is it? Why didn''t you say anything just now? You almost scared me to death." I panted heavily. I really had some resentment in my heart. I turned my head to look at the door that had somehow been unlocked.


    Yi Yun ignored me. Finally, he found the namelist I found in the Zheng Family Ancestral Hall on my computer. He sat at the table and studied it for a long time before laughing out loud.


    I was confused, so I asked him, "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing at you for being able to live under these circumstances. I really don''t know if you''re lucky or not." Yi Yun had a faint smile on his face, but his tone was tinged with a mocking tone.


    "What is this?" Hearing him say that, I thought he recognized what this brown paper was. I reached out to pick it up, but Yi Yun stopped me halfway.


    Yi Yun looked at me indifferently as he shook his head, saying in a soft voice, "You can''t just casually touch this."


    "What do you mean?" It''s just a piece of paper, I thought, and I''m being very careful.


    Yi Yun didn''t answer me. He took out a red piece of cloth from his bosom and slowly extended his hand out. Carefully holding the piece of kraft paper, he said, "This is not some ordinary piece of paper. There''s something inside."


    Yi Yun''s expression was gentle as he said this, but his tone was filled with caution.


    "I didn''t think that there would be a missing part of the Zheng Family''s Soul Sealing Book. You actually found it!" Yi Yun''s expression changed as he spoke. He suddenly clasped his hands together and yelled, "Why aren''t you revealing yourself yet?"


    As Yi Yun''s voice fell, his palm began to emit a green smoke. However, this green smoke didn''t dissipate, as if it was wrapped up by an invisible hand.


    Five or six minutes later, the green smoke finally took shape and took the form of a human.


    The humanoid''s body was swollen, and he had a stooped, soft, and spasmodic appearance. If this wasn''t the disgusting thing that I saw before, then what was it?


    I was stunned. No matter how hard I tried, I never expected that the items I brought with me would contain such a thing.


    "Hand it over!" As soon as the object was formed, it extended its hand towards Yi Yun, its voice hoarse and terrifying.


    Yi Yun didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he turned his head to look at me and said, "Understood?"


    I secretly gulped. Although I wouldn''t admit it no matter how hard I tried, I had to admit that I really did the stupidest thing in the world.


    Yi Yun ignored my awkwardness and turned around to look at the strange object. "Your soul has been sealed for so long, and you''ve already lost all consciousness. Although your Zheng Family deserves this punishment, the heavens deserve it. I''ll do some good deeds to send you away."


    With that, Yi Yun took out a handful of red ropes and casually threw them inside.


    "In the previous life, karma would be repeated, and crimes could be done to dispel it. Doyle''s karma was clear, and the world would be opened up!"


    Yi Yun''s voice was deep and low. He put his hands together and formed a strange seal with his ten fingers. The moment he finished speaking, the red rope began to emit waves of light. The thing inside quickly became blurry under the light''s illumination.

 C30

    Yi Yun looked indifferent after doing all of this, as if the sudden appearance of this disgusting figure disappearing without a reason was a very normal thing.


    Although I am very clear that Yi Yun is indeed not a simple person, it was only when he revealed this move that I began to truly look at him in a new light. Before this, I always thought that he was just a person of some cultivation level, but now that this mentality has been completely broken, I couldn''t help but truly start to get to know him again.


    At the same time, I started to examine my confused identity. Could it be that the Yin Deviation is really that powerful?


    "What are you looking at?" As I looked at Yi Yun, I thought about these matters in the clouds. Yi Yun was confused and could not make head or tail of it as he asked me with a hint of curiosity.


    I shook my head. I didn''t know if it was due to face or what, but I didn''t ask him directly. Instead, I changed the topic. "Why are you here at this time?"


    Yi Yun chuckled as he heard this. He then waved his hand and threw a piece of kraft paper on the ground, "This piece of paper is my territory. If anything goes wrong with you, I''m here."


    "Your territory?" When I heard this, I was startled. I was a bit curious, why is it that the Yin Deviation can be subdivided into different regions?


    "Also, I''ll send you something along the way." Yi Yun said as he took out a black leather book. It was the most common book sold in stationery stores, but it was quite thick.


    "This is some of the experiences and insights I''ve gained since I''ve entered this line of work. This will be beneficial for you in your future career. Take some time to look at it more so that you won''t be humiliated like before." Yi Yun put the black book into my hands with a kind smile.


    Somehow, when he said this, I really didn''t feel ashamed of myself. Instead, I secretly felt that it was normal for me to fear that mysterious presence of someone who had actually come into contact with me for the first time.


    However, he did it out of good intentions. I smiled in embarrassment as I took the book from him. "How did you get into this business?" I asked.


    Yi Yun patted the book and said, "It''s a long story, but just like you, I entered this circle in a daze. Perhaps this mysterious place is my life."


    I didn''t continue speaking as I casually opened the book. I was really curious about the contents within.


    "Don''t look for now, you can see when I''m gone." Yi Yun held me down and said, "Everyone of us have their own characteristics. I specialize in the Red String of Fate. As for you, other than the reliable Fourth Seal, I''m afraid this is it."


    It was planted by my grandfather with the locust tree that he had planted in the courtyard when I was born, and later carved into a bracelet before my grandfather died. After my father passed away a few days ago, it fell into my hands, and became my only thought about my hometown, which carried with it my longing for my parents who were far away in my hometown.


    At first, I thought this was just an ordinary bracelet with a special meaning, but I never thought that it would actually become Yi Yun''s second greatest trump card in taking down the Yin.


    I really didn''t understand, so I asked him, "There''s nothing special about this bracelet."


    Yi Yun helplessly explained with a smile, "The most special thing about this bracelet is that it doesn''t look that special. You should know that this bracelet is made from your Homeostasis Wood and has an unthinkable effect. Your grandpa could come up with this method. It seems he''s not simple at all."


    Yi Yun let out a long sigh. His expression was somewhat complicated. He seemed to mutter to himself, "If I ever have the chance to see him again, I really need to seek some advice."


    Yi Yun''s words left me speechless. I thought that since my grandfather had been dead for twelve years, if you wanted to see him, you would have to go down there.


    After chatting for a while, I recalled Zhang Qiang''s situation and told Yi Yun about it. I then asked him, "Even that piece of leather that you just burned was taken from the Weeping World. I think there must be something strange there."


    Actually, what I meant was that Yi Yun could help. Even if he didn''t, he at least had to explain the situation to me.


    Yi Yun smiled, "I''m just your leader. The rest is up to you. If you want to know more, you can take a look at the contents, and then you''ll understand."


    His words seemed to make a lot of sense, but to me, it definitely didn''t help at all. After all, Zhang Qiang''s current condition is like that. How could he afford to wait?


    Since he had already said so, I didn''t have any intention of pursuing the matter any further. After Yi Yun left, I sat on the bed and opened the thick book. The book was densely packed with information, so I calmed down and started reading it carefully.


    It''s better not to look at it, but to be immediately drawn to it, and at the same time to be curious about the other world that is with us.


    The gap between Yin and Yang could actually be traversed through. It could be said that they were the ferrymen between Yin and Yang, or the law enforcers between the Yang and the Yang. Not only were they extremely powerful, they could also summon Yin soldiers for problems that they couldn''t solve.


    My blood was boiling as I watched. I thought that I would have the ability to do so one day. If I really can''t solve it, then I will invite all of the Black and White Impermanence over.


    Of course, this is just thinking about it. I only flipped to another page to find out how childish my thoughts are.


    So there are actually many different levels to choose from, based on the depth of one''s qualifications and cultivation experience. Of course, the standard of evaluation is the imprint on my chest from before.


    According to the color of the imprint, it could be divided into the following colors: None (a very shallow seal), Red, Purple, and Black. These colors not only judged the level of one''s Yin, but also showed one''s strength.


    Obviously, I''m at the very beginning.


    Of course, this wasn''t the biggest problem for me. The biggest problem was how to improve my own strength so that I wouldn''t be in such a passive and sorry state.


    After looking at the things recorded in Yi Yun''s notebook, I couldn''t help but feel my face heat up. Only now did I feel extremely embarrassed.


    According to his notes, that disgusting thing from before was just a remnant spirit formed from obsession, and it didn''t have any destructive power. According to his notes, that disgusting thing before was just a remnant spirit formed from obsession, and it didn''t have any destructive power at all.


    After skimming through the book, I finally got to the point. Firstly, it is the method of cultivation, but this kind of training method isn''t like the internal energy on TV. Instead, it is a type of cool breeze that stabilizes one''s mind, allowing one to have a strong mental strength.


    To put it bluntly, it is a method of seeing ghosts. When I look carefully, it turns out to be a method of concentrating my spirit power behind both of my eyes. With the addition of the Underworld Qi, it is natural for me to be able to see ghosts.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but feel a little excited. It really is opening the Yin Yang Eyes. Just thinking about it makes me feel that it''s fun.


    In the end, what I am most concerned about is the method to restrain ghosts.


    According to Yi Yun''s notes, when dealing with ghosts, there were a few common ways of treating them. For ghosts that did not have any offensive properties, it was usually said to cross over, which was to transcend into reincarnation. The scary ghost from before used this kind of method, and the transcending was also the simplest one.


    Based on my intuition, the ghost that controlled Zhang Qiang should have a tendency to attack.


    However, this method of extermination is a little complicated and there are many different kinds of methods. I looked at it for a long time and memorized a few of the methods in the book.


    After browsing for a few hours, I saw that it was already past 3 in the morning. I felt a little sleepy, so I put away my notebook and went to sleep.

 C31

    After tormenting myself for an entire night, I came to the company with two dark circles under my eyes. The company I worked for was similar to a small workshop, and there were only six people in total, including the boss and manager. Now that Zhang Qiang was sick, I took such a long time off from work.


    The newcomer looked to be in his early twenties, a fair-complexioned, refined young man who had looked up at me for a long time when I showed up at the company, a puzzled expression on his face.


    I immediately smiled in my heart. It seems that the company hasn''t been too busy these few days. Otherwise, how could this fellow be so free to keep staring at me?


    "Brother Fan, you''ve come." Just as I took a few steps, a pretty girl stood up and said to me in a low voice, "Brother Fan, please accept my condolences."


    I nodded slightly and went into the boss''s office to report in.


    This girl''s name is Hu Shuang, and she''s one of the few senior employees in the company. She''s mainly responsible for the job of a beauty worker, and apart from Zhang Qiang, she''s the one who''s the one with the most problems with me.


    However, I kept a distance from this little girl. It wasn''t because there was anything wrong with her character, but because I heard that her family had a lot of power and that she was rich. Coming to work here was just to do things, so I didn''t care about the small amount of money here.


    Most importantly, I heard that his father is a gangster and has quite a bit of influence in this area.


    As for me, a poor kid from a remote village, how could I dare to climb higher? As long as I do well, I will make a mistake and not anger his old man. When that happens, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to bear the consequences.


    My boss''s surname is Niu and he was named Niu Zhuang. Like his name, he was a powerful and rampaging character with a fiery temper. Zhang Qiang and I both secretly called him Niu Niu.


    Other than the fact that this Boss Ox had a boisterous temper in the company, he was actually quite low-key in the outside world. Even if he were to walk on the streets, he wouldn''t stand out at all.


    Pushing open the door of Mighty''s office, I saw him talking on the phone with his legs crossed. He was talking to a girl on the left and a girl on the right, which made my teeth ache.


    It wasn''t convenient for me to look at it, so I tried to pull back, but he happened to glance at me.


    He stretched out his hand and shouted, "Mu Fan, come here."


    I had no choice but to bite the bullet and retreat. I clearly saw that he hung up the phone with a smile on his face and casually placed it to the side.


    "Have you finished with your family matters?" I couldn''t help but shiver. I knew this person very well, when he was talking to someone, the more calm he was at the start, the more conspiracies there would be later on. I had been tricked quite a few times before, and if it wasn''t for my low education, I would have already left.


    I smiled in embarrassment and replied back, "It''s done. Thank you for your concern, Boss."


    Niu Zhuang nodded his head, and said with a smile, "That''s good. Since your family''s matters have been settled, you can go back to work in peace."


    When I heard that, my heart skipped a beat. Why did this cow''s face change? Judging from his appearance, he didn''t seem to be prepared to make a move.


    Only, even so, I didn''t dare let my guard down and stood in front of his boss''s desk, pretending to be moved.


    "Oh right, you''ve taken a total of five days off this time. This is the salary." The truth was as expected. Niu Zhuang turned to look at me with disdain as he lightly shook his leg that was resting on the boss'' table.


    Actually, I had already thought about this a long time ago. Thus, I quickly followed up with his words, "Boss, I definitely don''t have any complaints about this."


    "Yes." Niu Zhuang responded softly after he heard this. He raised his head and looked at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "My salary will definitely be deducted. There are only a few people in the company. If there''s nothing to do, then wouldn''t it be a mess?"


    "That''s right, the boss is right." On the surface, I agreed, but in my heart, I had already paid my respects to his eighteen generations of ancestors, thinking that if everyone only had one father, then who the hell would think of using this as an excuse to ask for a leave of absence?


    "Because when you suddenly left, that outsourcing project failed and I still paid a high price to hire someone to settle it in the end. However, I suffered quite a lot and this has a negative impact on the company''s credibility." As Niu Zhuang''s voice faded, my heart thumped as I thought, ''This is bad. It seems like he isn''t going to fire me.'' In this vast city, I''ll probably find a new job somewhere in a short time.


    Even though my heart was pounding, I forced myself not to make a sound. My mind was in chaos as I tried to think of a way to earn a new livelihood.


    As expected, Niu Zhuang continued, "This matter has a huge impact on the company. Although you are an old employee of the company, if you don''t say hello and ignore the company''s rules, I think we should part ways!"


    After saying this, my heart sank. Although I have been out for such a long time, my savings are very limited, so I can only live for two months at most. This Mighty suddenly fired me.


    At that moment, however, my eyes lit up, thinking that I still had five thousand dollars to pay him, so I nodded slightly and forced myself to be calm. "I''m very sorry if I''ve caused any damage to the staff, but the salary I''m taking, please give it to me."


    "Salary?" At this point, Mighty''s face turned cold and he sat up with a swoosh. He looked at me with a dark face and said, "That''s all. Your small amount of money is not even enough for the company. I didn''t ask you for it. That can be considered pretty good."


    After hearing that, my mind immediately cleared up. I finally understood why there was a new face outside.


    I can be considered a veteran in the company. At the beginning, Niu Zhuang, in order to keep us, would give us a little raise every once in a while. After such a long time, our salary level was already way higher than that of the new employees.


    However, because the company''s business was limited, the jobs they took on were also routine jobs that didn''t have much skill content. Usually, some of the more basic graduate students were able to do them.


    And my father''s death was just to satisfy Mighty''s desire to fire me.


    Everything was just an excuse.


    My heart was set ablaze. My expression turned cold as I stared at Mighty''s "What can you do to me" face. I asked him coldly, "What if I insist?"


    Upon hearing my words, Mighty snorted coldly and said, "I advise you to go through the formalities with Little Liu immediately. Otherwise, you''ll lose more than just a small sum of money."


    When I heard this, I was so angry that I started laughing. I glanced outside through the blinds and thought that even though I was poor, it was not to the point that I did not even dare to take the money. I chuckled and said, "Give me the money and I''ll leave immediately."


    "Mu Fan!" Hearing this, Niu Zhuang''s face immediately became distorted in anger. He fiercely slapped the table and shouted, "You''re so shameless! Scram! Hurry up and scram! Otherwise, if you don''t have the resources to be rude to me, then you''ll just come from a poor valley."


    Even though I was usually a bit easy-going, I didn''t mean that a soft persimmon could be easily pinched. Even so, I had already fallen out with him. There was no need for me to be polite with him.


    Thinking about this, I picked up the ashtray beside me and said, "I''m right here. Try killing me."


    The soundproofing effect in his office was pretty good. The commotion in there didn''t alarm anyone outside, and I think that''s probably why he was so confident. Otherwise, if the news of him taking away my unscrupulous money got out, no one else in the company would be able to keep track of him.


    "You. "Kid, are you looking to die?" Niu Zhuang picked up his cell phone and was about to make a call.


    As for me, I was even more straightforward. I directly pulled the door handle of his office and coldly snorted, "You can try. Let my colleagues see what kind of person their boss is."


    As soon as I said those words, Mighty''s face immediately paled. He gritted his teeth and looked at me. "Brat, are you trying to court death?"


    "I only want my money." I coldly snorted. I leaned against the door, showing no signs of giving in.


    "You''re full of energy, right? Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" When Niu Zhuang saw me like this, he actually started to pull out the number, as if he was a dead pig that wasn''t afraid of being boiled.

 C32

    I was so angry that I wanted him to make a fool of himself, and at the same time let my employees know how ugly he was, but even though he was like this, I suddenly felt that it wasn''t worth it to let all the employees in the company suddenly leave.


    But even so, it doesn''t mean that I don''t want my share of the money. It''s my hard-earned money.


    He heavily threw his phone onto the table, then looked at me with a cold smile, "Brat, it''s still too late for you to leave. I won''t make things difficult for you, but this won''t be easy when my brother arrives."


    To be honest, if he were to speak kindly and give me that bit of money, I would be able to be his friend. But since he said all that, no matter if it''s for money or face, I can''t leave.


    Thus, I chuckled in return. I decided to just sit back and wait. I pulled a chair over from his office and sat down. I wanted to see what tricks he could play.


    However, at this moment, sounds of knocking came from behind me. I was stunned as I had finally arrived.


    However, Mighty had a weird expression on his face. He shouted in a rough voice, "Who is it?"


    "Director Niu, it''s me," a pleasant voice rang out. My heart skipped a beat, it''s actually Hu Shuang. Why is she here? Did she know about what happened in the office?


    When Niu Zhuang heard what I said, he immediately calmed down. He threw me a warning look. I was very clear that he wanted me to stop talking.


    Actually, I didn''t plan to tell Hu Shuang about it. Even though Hu Shuang''s dad owned this company and was extremely courteous to him under normal circumstances, but no matter what, I was not a person who hid behind a woman.


    So I got up and opened the door, and saw Hu Shuang walked in, gave me a meaningful look and then obediently walked up to the boss''s table.


    "Little Hu, what''s the matter?" Niu Zhuang asked Hu Shuang in an amiable manner. In that instant, he felt as if he had become a completely different person.


    Hu Shuang nodded his head lightly and actually turned back to look at me before turning back to Niu Zhuang, "CEO Hu, the matter regarding my dad''s company''s portal has been decided."


    After Hu Shuang said this, Niu Zhuang was immediately overjoyed. His chubby face immediately became bunched up as he looked at Hu Shuang with a smile, "This is a good thing. Please tell Boss Hu that I will take care of this matter."


    If one were to talk about Hu Shuang''s father, although he was a martial artist, he had long since stopped fighting and killing others. On the contrary, he had started his father''s own company, which involved real estate, beer, and building materials. In short, he would do whatever he wanted to earn money.


    Speaking of this matter, what I don''t understand is why this young miss Hu Shuang is so good and doesn''t want to be a subordinate of Niu Zhuang.


    Looking at Niu Zhuang''s flattering smile, Hu Shuangge smiled and said, "My dad said that you can rest assured."


    The moment Hu Shuang said this, Mighty became even more proud and nodded his head.


    Actually, I am very clear about what Hu Shuang said. It is only a company''s portal. Other than some basic background maintenance and company image display, it really doesn''t have much technical content.


    However, for Mighty, this was a completely different story.


    Since he needed to maintain the website, he would have to contact Hu Shuang''s father more or less at that time. He probably wanted to use this opportunity to connect with Hu Shuang''s father.


    Of course, that''s none of my business now. I just want my five thousand dollars back.


    At this moment, Hu Shuang turned around and looked at me with a mysterious smile on his face. He hopped to my side and said, "My dad gave this matter to me. I only have one request."


    "Say whatever you need Little Hu to say. As long as Uncle Niu can do it," Niu Zhuang agreed without hesitation.


    "I want Mu Fan to be in charge of this project." When Hu Shuang said this, I was so shocked that my jaw dropped to the ground. You know, I just got fired, and I almost got into a fight with Mighty.


    Although I was stunned, Mighty''s expression was even more wonderful. His complexion alternated between green and purple. He looked at me and then at Hu Shuang. He seemed to want to say something, but then hesitated and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Why can''t I? Mu Fan is already an elder of the company. He''s very experienced in this field, isn''t that just right? " Hu Shuang looked at Mighty with a puzzled expression as she did not notice the twists and turns in the middle of the crowd.


    At this moment, Mighty''s complexion suddenly changed. He gets up and quickly comes over to pat my shoulder. "I was just thinking about this matter. I didn''t expect that you and I would be thinking about the same thing."


    After he finished speaking, he bent over and shook my hand, his face was filled with smiles, "Little Mu, thank you for your hard work. Boss Hu is not an ordinary customer, so you must take care of yourself.


    Right after Niu Zhuang finished speaking, Hu Shuang was so happy that he immediately jumped up in joy. Then, he looked at me with a provocative look and snorted, "Muzhuang, I''m your client now. You have to listen to me."


    When I heard this, my face immediately turned bitter. Why didn''t this girl bring up any problems? Not to mention now, even if I did not get into a fight with him, I''m afraid I would have to stay away from her. Who doesn''t know that he has a father in society?


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like it? Aren''t you afraid that the ox will fire you? " Seeing that I didn''t make a sound, Hu Shuang narrowed his seductive eyes and bent his body over me. His sweet breath almost sprayed onto my face.


    Immediately after, the door of Niu Zhuang''s office was forcefully pushed open. I took a closer look and saw three burly men wearing a vest with a bow shaped like a vest and multicolored hair walk in. After looking around, they looked at Niu Zhuang and said, "Boss Niu, where''s the kid you were talking about? See if I skin him or not."


    Even though Hu Shuang''s father was a martial artist, many things were obviously avoided by him. He only saw her hiding behind me with a scream and a nervous expression on her face as she looked at the three people before her.


    After looking at Hu Shuang and looking at me, he smiled at the three of them and said, "Brother Dao, it''s a misunderstanding. That kid has already run away. I''m sorry, but I''ll have to trouble you to come over."


    While speaking, Mighty took out a pile of money from his wallet and handed it over to them.


    Receiving the money, these few people immediately had hideous smiles on their faces, and arrogantly said: "At least that kid is sensible. He actually dares to ask us, Niu Niu, for a salary. He''s tired of living."


    When I heard this, I almost burst out laughing. These people thought that I was a big spender, but who would have thought that the one behind me was the real Great Buddha. Moreover, the most important thing was that Hu Shuang seemed to have discovered something, and he was no longer hiding behind me.


    "Yo-ho?" When the red hair heard this, he turned around and immediately revealed an undisguised obscene smile. He spit out his mouth without any restraint, "I say, Director Niu, since when did you have such a delicate beauty? Tell me honestly, is it your Little Mi?"


    The moment the red hair said this, Niu Zhuang''s face turned pale. Niu Zhuang knew very well that this red hair didn''t know who Hu Shuang was, but now, this red hair not only didn''t have eyes, he even had a mouth that didn''t open the door.


    "Shut your stinky mouth!" When Hu Shuang heard this, he immediately became furious. He wanted to slap her back, but this action greatly surprised me. I was just thinking that this girl was like everyone else and had no experience in matters of the world, but I didn''t expect her to display such a valiant side in the blink of an eye.


    "So slippery, I like it." No matter what, Hu Shuang was still a girl, so how could he be the opponent of these scumbags. His delicate hand had only just been swung, but the opponent had already grabbed it.


    At this point, how could I bear with it? I stood up and pushed away the red-hair''s hand. "Show some respect. This is not a place for you to behave atrociously."


    However, it was still alright that I didn''t do anything. The moment I did, the two people behind the red hair immediately rushed over. They seemed to be on the verge of attacking.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding." Niu Zhuang saw that something was wrong and hurriedly ran over, stopping the few of them. He then whispered into the red hair''s ear.


    The moment Niu Zhuang finished his words, the red hair''s expression changed. After apologizing to Hu Shuang repeatedly, he ran away with his tail between his legs.

 C33

    Hu Eye saw off the three of them, then turned to Niu Zhuang and asked, "Director Niu, what''s going on?"


    Although the way they addressed me didn''t change, but the cold tone in their voices could be easily heard. In my opinion, although Hu Shuang doesn''t have a heart of a woman, she isn''t stupid. Anyone who saw the scene just now would be able to tell that the three red-haired men were clearly under the orders of a powerful man.


    Sure enough, upon seeing Hu Shuang''s unkind tone, Niu Zhuang broke out in a cold sweat, as if Hu Shuang, who was standing in front of him right now, was his boss.


    "Is that so?" Hu Shuang didn''t seem to care too much about this matter. He smiled and looked at Mighty. "Since it''s a misunderstanding, then it''s good. Mu Fan is treating me to a meal today. I wonder if you have any money."


    "He''s rich, of course he''s rich. I was just about to give him the money." Niu Zhuang chuckled and quickly took out his pen to write a cheque.


    "Hehe, Little Mu, this is what was previously agreed upon. I don''t have that much cash on hand, so I''ll have to trouble you to go down to the bank." Niu Zhuang handed me the cheque as he spoke.


    Even though this bull-like guy could be mistaken and dark in his heart, he was still quite tactful.


    However, I was a bit embarrassed when I thought about how his face had turned red with me. Not only was my salary deducted, but I had also almost worked myself to the point where I didn''t even get that five thousand yuan. Now, Hu Shuang had settled it with just a few words.


    "Director Hu, can I ask you something?" Seeing me accept the cheque, Hu Shuang asked Mighty again.


    "Little Hu, what''s the matter?"


    "Who''s the redhead? What''s his name?" Hu Shuang didn''t have any tone of discussion. His meaning was that the matter of Niu Zhuang not handing over the red hair today was not over.


    As soon as Hu Shuang finished his sentence, Niu Zhuang''s expression changed. He quickly leaned towards Hu Shuangliang and smiled, "Eh, Little Hu, that was just a misunderstanding. If it wasn''t out of respect for me, then forget it."


    Hearing Niu Zhuang''s words, Hu Shuang chuckled, but his tone didn''t change at all. He looked at Niu Zhuang with a faint smile and said, "Chief Hu, I''m the one who gave you face, otherwise, those three guys wouldn''t have been able to leave your side peacefully."


    The moment Hu Shuang said this, my heart skipped a beat. I couldn''t help but to look at Hu Shuang a few more times. I thought to myself that although this girl looked innocent and romantic on the surface, this action of hers really sounded like a big sister.


    However, I felt a surge of warmth in my heart. She was clearly standing up for me. Even though she had a manly attitude, I have to say that it was really good to be cared for and to have someone to stand up for her.


    "Is that so?" Niu Zhuang''s face looked a bit ugly. He gritted his teeth and said, "Little Hu, they''ve already given me a lot of care when I opened a small company. I beg you, let''s forget about this."


    However, Hu Shuang acted as if he didn''t hear that. Instead, he picked up his phone and dialed.


    "Hu Yunhai, I''ve been bullied about your stupid website!" After the call, Hu Shuang started shouting.


    Needless to say, the Hu Yunhai that she spoke of was her father. This girl was truly amazing, daring to directly call him by his father''s name.


    Not knowing what her father had said, Hu Shuangmei''s eyebrows creased as he said, "I don''t care. You have to care about this, or else I''ll find a job as a cleaner next time around your company. I''ll see if you can make a fool of yourself."


    After a moment of silence, Hu Shuang handed the phone over to Mighty.


    Mighty looked down at the phone in Hu Shuang''s hands, feeling both excited and scared. He rubbed his hands together and held the phone with both of his hands, then said with a flattering tone, "Hello, Boss Hu. This is Xiao Niu."


    Hearing his words, I almost burst out laughing. Xiao Niu, you''re still a pig.


    Niu Zhuang couldn''t stop nodding and bowing, as if Hu Yunhai, who was on the other end of the phone, could see him. Then, he broke out in a cold sweat as he recounted what had happened just now.


    After hanging up, Mighty passed the phone into Hu''s hands and asked, "Didn''t you say Mu Fan wants to invite you to dinner? Why don''t you go back and prepare? The company doesn''t have any work to do right now anyway."


    When I heard this, I was immediately happy. I thought, this Mighty really put a lot of effort into getting Hu Yunhai''s line. Not only did he give up on the boss''s airs, he even sold out Red Hair, even giving up on the company''s rules and regulations.


    However, before I could finish laughing, my head started to ache again. Inviting Hu Shuang to dinner is a very troublesome thing to do.


    However, thinking about it, I don''t have the mood to do anything right now. It''s not like it''s a big deal to treat someone to a meal just because they''re treating them to a meal.


    "Let me see!" Just as he left the company, Hu Shuang reached out his hand to grab the cheque in my hands. He looked at it and exclaimed, "Wow! It''s over eight thousand yuan! It''s almost equivalent to half a year of my salary!"


    When I saw how pretentious she was, I rolled my eyes at her and said, "Come on, my Miss Hu. This little money is but a drizzle to you, but it''s more than enough to boast about for a while."


    Hu Shuang pursed his lips but didn''t fight back. His face was a little sad, and after a long while, he whispered, "After knowing my identity, are you not willing to talk to me anymore?"


    I turned my head to the side and saw that she was holding onto her clothes like a little girl who had made a mistake. I couldn''t help but laugh, tugging at the ends of his hair and saying, "No, I''m still too happy. With a big backer like you, wouldn''t I be able to do whatever I want in the company?"


    "Tsk, come on." Hu Shuang smiled and naturally took my arm, "It''s still too early to eat. Why don''t you accompany me for a stroll?"


    It wasn''t really a matter of money. Even though I had always been a bachelor dog, living in my little neighborhood except for my job, it didn''t mean that I didn''t know what it was like to go shopping with a girl.


    Thus, I laughed mischievously and changed the subject, "Let''s talk about this later. Should we go see Zhang Qiang?"


    It was fine that I didn''t mention it, but when I did, I felt a little worried, thinking that Zhang Qiang was still in the hospital.


    So I called Jun and asked her if she was free, and she said she was at the hospital, and I said it was me, and I brought my colleagues to see it.


    After hanging up, I noticed that Hu Shuang''s mood was a little down. When I saw him, I was immediately surprised. I thought to myself, he was still fine a moment ago, but how did he get so excited in the blink of an eye?


    Thus, I asked Hu Shuang, "Why are you unhappy? Zhang Qiang is my good brother. Since I have free time, I might as well go and take a look."


    Hu Shuang didn''t say anything. After a long time, he whispered to me, "Am I just a colleague in your heart?"


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t help but laugh. So it turns out that this girl wasn''t happy about this matter.


    Thus, I patted her on the head and said, "What are you thinking about? You and Zhang Qiang are my best friends."


    After thinking for a bit, I added, "When you and Zhang Qiang get into the same hospital, I will also put my heart and soul into it."


    "Pfft, nothing good comes out of a dog''s mouth, can''t you hope for me to do it?" When Hu Shuang heard this, he immediately broke down in tears into a smile, and even opened his mouth at me as if he was showing off.


    Seeing her act this way, I immediately let out a breath of relief. I let her hold my arm and head towards Zhang Qiang''s direction.


    It was currently morning, and there weren''t many people in the hospital''s mental recovery department. I found the ward that Zhang Qiang was in without a hitch.


    In the short span of a night, Zhang Qiang had become a lot weaker. His face was so pale that it was almost blue, and he was tied up with a special hospital gown. His hair was messy, and his face was stained with sweat or saliva.


    However, what shocked me the most was the look in his eyes. It seemed to be a smile that wasn''t really a smile, but at the same time, it gave off an indescribable feeling of strangeness. At the same time, it also made me feel a chill in my heart.


    As for Jun''er, she was sitting beside Zhang Qiang with a sad look on her face. She was staring at Zhang Qiang like a statue. I didn''t even knock on the door a few times and she didn''t notice me.


    I retracted Hu Shuang who was a little scared. At the same time, I secretly recalled the damned method that was recorded in Yi Yun''s diary.

 C34

    Zhang Qiang, who was half reclining on the sickbed and appeared somewhat calm, suddenly made a gurgling sound when he saw me walk in. The expression on his face also changed drastically. He looked extremely manic and uneasy, as if he was a patient who had been afflicted with rabies.


    It was also at this time that Jun Zi, who had been sitting motionlessly by the side, finally noticed us. She squeezed out a smile on her pale and haggard face, as a greeting to us.


    I secretly operated the Qi Observing Technique in Yi Yun''s notebook. At the beginning, I felt my eyes expanding a little, and my head felt a little dizzy. After a long time, I could only feel a stream of air seeping out from my eyes.


    At this moment, Zhang Qiang''s face was gloomy and his face was dark, as if an invisible layer of smoke was enveloping him. Even his body and limbs looked the same, as if countless invisible lines were hanging on his body, and he was just like a puppet that was secretly controlled by someone.


    After seeing the situation clearly, I was immediately shocked, but seeing that Jun Zi and Hu Shuang were still present, I had no choice but to suppress my emotions and walked up to the two of them as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, Hu Shuang was consoling Jun''er, who was secretly crying. I didn''t disturb the two of them as I calmly walked to Zhang Qiang''s side.


    I don''t know if it was due to the Qi Observing Technique or something, but my senses have sharpened significantly. Just by taking a few steps closer to Zhang Qiang, I felt a strong chill that caused all of the hairs on my body to tremble. At the same time, a faintly discernible stench entered my nose, causing me to feel extremely stifled.


    All of my actions fell into Zhang Qiang''s eyes one by one. At this moment, he revealed an extremely intense look of vigilance, as though he was not going to show any reaction from a mentally ill person. From the moment I entered until the moment I was close to his bedside, his gaze had never left me, as if the current me had become his greatest threat.


    If I hadn''t looked at the notes Yi Yun left behind, I might not have known what was going on with Zhang Qiang, but after understanding his situation, I suddenly realized that this Zhang Qiang was definitely possessed by a ghost.


    For no other reason, his wary gaze betrayed everything.


    I ignored Zhang Qiang''s moaning and slowly sat beside him. Although my heart was still filled with fear, I knew that even if he was a ghost, he still needed to borrow Zhang Qiang''s body to make a move.


    However, at this moment, Zhang Qiang is tied up like a dumpling, so what can he do to me?


    While comforting myself, I carefully sized up Zhang Qiang. At the same time, my mind was overturned as I started to search through the useful information in Yi Yun''s notes.


    However, it''s a pity that I don''t have much of an idea when it comes to how to use books. My mind is completely blank and I don''t have any idea on how to deal with the situation in front of me.


    "Zhang Qiang, it''s me. Why didn''t you recognize me?" I casually asked, but my palms were already covered in sweat.


    I wanted to test out Zhang Qiang''s reaction, because according to Yi Yun''s notes, the upper part of a ghost''s body is divided into many different situations. The first is for possession, which means that the ghost forcibly controls the person''s body, but the truth is that the original consciousness is still there; the second is possession, where the ghost directly enters the human body, replacing the original soul, can be said to be a completely different person.


    Of course, in theory, this first scenario was relatively easier to deal with. He only needed to chase away the intruder, and the second scenario was much more complicated.


    Therefore, my first step now is to understand the situation.


    However, what made me disappointed was that Zhang Qiang didn''t have the slightest reaction to my voice. If it wasn''t for the fact that his mouth was stuck, I could even see him grimacing in pain.


    I tried a few more times, but to no avail.


    Instantly, my heart sank to the bottom.


    If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean I don''t have much time left?


    Generally speaking, there are only two paths for a person''s soul to walk after it leaves their body. The first path is to directly return to the Underworld and enter the cycle of reincarnation, and the second path is to become a lonely ghost that is cleansed by astral winds.


    Now that Zhang Qiang has been in this situation for a long time, coupled with the fact that I''m just a novice dealer in autumn (dialect, the meaning of proficiency), there really isn''t much time left for me.


    I felt my heart tighten. Looking at my friends who were completely unrecognizable made me feel really sad.


    I didn''t expect Yi Yun to step in, because everything was difficult at the beginning. If I counted on him, then I would never be able to make any progress in the future.


    Although Hu Shuang didn''t have a close relationship with Zhang Qiang, their relationship was still pretty good. After chatting for a while, he walked over to Zhang Qiang and gave her a few red heads as a token of his appreciation. After that, he pulled me out of the hospital.


    Along the way, I didn''t say much, but instead tried to think of a solution. At the beginning, Hu Shuang thought that I was unhappy about Zhang Qiang''s matter, so he comforted me, "It''s alright. It''s probably because the pressure on my work and life is too great. I just have to rest for a while."


    I didn''t say anything. Looking at her sincere face, I smiled.


    "Don''t be unhappy, we can''t help you with this. When I''m free, I''ll come visit his girlfriend more often." Seeing that I''m still like this, Hu Shuang smiled and took my arm.


    My heart warmed. Don''t just look at that headless girl. She really is a warm-hearted person.


    So he nodded his head as a response, and then asked him, "Where to eat?"


    With that, Hu Shuang''s face revealed a sly smile. He squinted his beautiful eyes and asked me, "Where do you want to take me to eat?"


    My face darkened and I was really troubled. I changed the subject and patted the cheque in my pocket. "We have to go eat somewhere first. We have to get the money first, no?"


    After the check was sold, I put five thousand dollars in the bank and kept the rest for my personal use. I had to say, a man is a hero''s money, and when I felt the rattle of my wallet in my pocket, I felt the sun shining down on me, and the air was much fresher.


    At this moment, Hu Shuang spoke again, "How about it, my Engineer Mu. This beauty accompanied you the whole way and saw that the patient withdrew the money. Is it time to treat me to a meal now?"


    I chuckled and said, "What''s wrong with that? Eat, I have plenty of money!"


    As soon as I said that, Hu Shuang started to laugh, and after bending his waist to support his belly for a long time, he stood up with a red face, and finally pointed to the front and said, "Let''s go there!"


    I looked in the direction of her finger and immediately shivered. The words "Sea Heaven Pavilion" came into my view.


    Although I am poor, I have never eaten pork before and have seen pigs run. Sea Heaven Pavilion is very famous in this area. They specialize in seafood.


    I couldn''t help but feel bitter in my mouth, thinking that I was done for. Although it was just the two of us, I''m afraid that the cheque that I just received will have to be reimbursed.


    However, looking at Hu Shuang''s ardent gaze, my heart softened. Gritting my teeth, I thought to myself, "Should I just throw caution to the wind and throw caution to the wind?"


    Hu Shuang also didn''t make a sound as he covered his mouth and looked at me with a smile.


    Looking at Hu Shuang who was as beautiful as a flower, I couldn''t help but lose. I thought to myself, luckily I have her. Otherwise, I might not even have any money left in these eight thousand yuan.


    Thinking about this, I chuckled and said, "No problem. However, you should know my background and be careful about it. Otherwise, when I return, I will be living on the streets."


    "How could that be? The things here are cheap, I won''t be able to afford it." Hu Shuang smiled and then pulled me in.


    To tell the truth, he had been in this city for a long time. This was his first time entering such a high-class place. The luxurious decorations, the comfortable atmosphere and the thoughtful service made him feel like a big boss.


    Hu Shuang ordered a small private room as if he was extremely familiar with this place. He didn''t even look at the menu before ordering a series of lobster and abalones, even saying that this thing was nutritious.


    I chuckled, thinking that now I was fat and my purse thin.

 C35

    What a great Taotie meal. He had been in this city for several years but it was his first time eating in such a luxurious and high-class place. He had to admit that he was enjoying it to his heart''s content.


    I ate quite a lot, but Hu Shuang didn''t really eat much. She just sat at the side, looking at me with a smile.


    In the end, I was a bit embarrassed, so I asked her what was wrong. Hu Shuangshen secretly smiled and said that he was losing weight and couldn''t eat more, which made me speechless.


    So I didn''t ask any more questions, smirked and patted my stomach saying I was full, so I pressed the call button to invite the waiter.


    However, what made me curious was that as soon as the neatly dressed waiter came in, he was stopped by Hu Shuang just as he was about to take out the ticket.


    She took out a pink card and handed it to the waiter, "I have a membership card, recalculate it."


    The attendant looked at the card and his face changed slightly. He then said in an exceptionally professional manner, "Very well. Please wait a moment, both of you."


    In less than a minute, there was another knock on the door. However, it was not the waiter just now. Instead, it was a well-dressed middle-aged man in a suit.


    "Hello, you have spent a total of 388 yuan." The middle-aged man looked at us and then directly walked in front of Hu Shuang and handed the card back with a very respectful attitude.


    "It''s not me, it''s him." Hu Shuang''s eyes narrowed as he pointed at me.


    When I heard that, I immediately kept the bank card in my hand. Initially, I thought that the amount of cash in my hands would not be enough to settle the bill, but I didn''t expect it to be so cheap. I hurriedly put away the bank card and fished out a few red heads.


    "Hehe, I said it''s cheap, but look at how scared you are." Just as I walked out of the door, Hu Shuang smiled slyly and naturally hooked his arm around my arm.


    I couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. I had really lost my face this time. I asked Hu Shuang in embarrassment, "Where are we going next?"


    It was only noon now, but I didn''t want to go back to the company as soon as I remembered Mouthy''s gaping mouth, so I asked Hu Shuangshuang.


    Hu Shuang chuckled as he raised his tender arms to look at the time. He smiled flirtatiously as he said, "It''s good that you didn''t ask me. Now that you ask me, I have a good idea."


    "What?"


    "I won''t tell you, just follow me." Hu Shuang, on the other hand, was acting suspicious as his eyes turned into slits.


    Looking at her doll-like face, my heart softened. I thought that I really didn''t pay much attention to the fact that I intentionally avoided this little girl before. Looking at her now, she really is an outstanding wife partner.


    Of course, this thought only flashed by in my mind. The difference between him and I is like heaven and earth, I am still clear on the differences between us.


    So, Hu Shuang sold for half a day was actually thinking of taking me to see a movie, and it was even from the Korean Oppa!


    At this moment, I suddenly felt extremely bitter. I really was a talker. Why did I ask such a question? If I knew earlier, I would have gone to work instead.


    Hu Shuang was like a beautiful bird, dragging me to and fro for a long time. Finally, he pulled me into the movie hall.


    It took a whole day of work to calm down after the movie was over.


    At first, when I thought of Hu Shuang''s fearsome father, I was a little scared, but when I thought of how this little girl was not at ease when she was returning home at night, I gritted my teeth and thought that a good person should be sent to the end of the day.


    However, after a series of twists and turns, Hu Shuang actually brought me to an extremely ordinary looking house. Although the price of this house is still astronomical to me, with Hu Shuang''s identity, living here was still quite unexpected.


    "That''s it," Hu Shuang said as he pointed behind him.


    "You. "You live here?" I still couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course." Hu Shuang chuckled like an innocent child. He turned around and was about to head upstairs, but he stopped after taking a few steps as if he remembered something. Then, he suddenly turned around and looked at me with a hint of red: "I''m very happy today!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her soft lips lightly pressed against my face, bringing with them a trace of fragrance. She then ran down the corridor like a frightened rabbit.


    At this moment, a person blocked her path.


    This man had a medium build with a dignified appearance. His eyes were bright and full of spirit. He looked at Hu Shuang expressionlessly and had no intention of giving way.


    Hu Shuang was obviously shocked as well. He raised his head to look at the man before pushing him away. Then, with a giggle, he went upstairs.


    When Hu Shuang left, the man''s face turned cold and he looked at me with eyes as sharp as knives.


    Seeing him act this way, my heart immediately tightened. I thought to myself, just who is this man?


    "Could it be his father, Hu Yunhai?" When I thought of this, my heart suddenly jumped. I didn''t expect myself to be so unlucky. The first time I sent her home, I bumped into this God of Slaughter.


    Hu Yunhai looked at me coldly for a long time, and in the end, he walked out of the room without saying a word and passed by me.


    I rubbed my stiff face and smiled in embarrassment. After taking a deep breath, I turned to leave.


    "Hey," a pleasant voice called out. I raised my head and saw Hu Shuang poking his head out of the window upstairs. He smiled at me and said, "Remember to go to work tomorrow."


    I chuckled and waved my hand with my back facing her. A strange feeling surfaced in my heart.


    I have to say, I was a bit tempted.


    However, when I think of his father, my heart starts to waver.


    Sigh, I let out a long sigh and slowly walked towards myself.


    After returning to my residence, I familiarized myself with the situation and took out Yi Yun''s notebook. Zhang Qiang''s current situation wasn''t too optimistic. It was very likely that his body had been possessed. I had to find a solution quickly.


    After flipping through Yi Yun''s notes a few times, I finally found the most suitable method for my current situation.


    According to his notes, this ghost was evil and the simplest method was to drive it away with masculinity.


    In addition, Yi Yun''s notes had indeed recorded a few feasible methods. Although the materials required were plentiful, they were not difficult to find.


    I found a blank sheet of paper and began to memorize the contents and procedures.


    After understanding Zhang Qiang''s situation, I started to re-establish my sinister identity. Although it was hard to accept it in such a short period of time, at least I could protect the people around me.


    As for the other responsibilities, I don''t feel it yet. I don''t feel anything different from ordinary people.


    Thinking of this, I felt a little satisfied.


    After thinking about it for a while, I started to carefully study Yi Yun''s notebook. Following the cultivation methods recorded in it, I started to cultivate. No matter what, I had to become stronger to be considered a true expert.


    The more I read, the more excited I became. I couldn''t help but start to guess what kind of existence Yi Yun really was. Even though he was in the same boat as me, he was no different from a normal person.


    After tossing and turning for an entire night, I got up from my bed, thinking that there was a market nearby, so I leisurely walked towards the market. Yi Yun''s notes mentioned black dog blood and donkey hooves, so it should be easy to find inside.


    After that, I bought realgar from the Chinese Medicine Shop. After dealing with all of this, I stood leisurely at the side waiting for the bus to arrive. Although it was still a bit against Niu Zhuang''s open mouth and face, at least Hu Shuang''s help was unable to do anything to me.


    It''s a pity that people get lost and horses miscalculated. I actually got in the wrong car, and by the time I could react, I had already run in the opposite direction from the company for more than ten stops. It was really bad luck.


    I secretly pushed open the door of the company. To be honest, I was really in the wrong. I imagined that this bull-like guy would probably go berserk again.


    Sure enough, the moment I opened the door, I saw Mighty scolding his new colleague with a fierce expression, as if he was about to eat him up.


    Looking at my new colleague, I couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for him.


    However, it wasn''t until I appeared that this Mighty stopped and raised his head with an ominous glint in his eyes.


    My heart thumped as I thought, "This is bad."


    "Oh, Little Mu is here," Niu Zhuang''s expression suddenly changed when he saw that it was me. His face was filled with a smile as he looked at me amiably.

 C36

    I am all too familiar with this expression of bulky strength. This is the sign of his impending fire.


    However, I don''t have much time to worry about his expression anymore. I will just leave after I finish the project with Hu Shuangpao. It''s still his turn to shout and shout.


    I stood quietly in front of Mighty, waiting for his lecture. After a long while, he didn''t make any more sounds. Instead, he smiled and returned to his office without saying anything. Everyone, including his new colleague, was stunned.


    "Big brother, you''re amazing, Ox-Head doesn''t even dare to vent his anger on you." This brat seemed gentle and refined, but I didn''t expect him to be so experienced. In just a blink of an eye, he had forgotten about the scolding and even stood up to start a relationship with me.


    I chuckled and didn''t deny it. I thought you didn''t see it when the workers were beaten black and blue.


    I glanced sideways and saw Hu Shuang sitting in the air. She hadn''t come to work today, so I couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss as I looked at her empty seat. At the same time, I was also secretly shocked.


    However, this little girl isn''t here. I have nothing to do right now anyway, you have to know that she is my only customer. Thus, I chuckled and started chatting with this little brat in front of me.


    It turned out that this guy''s name was Li Xuefei, and he carried a bit of a sissy like her name. However, his surname was Ge, and he seemed to be quite active.


    After chatting for a bit, I lost all interest and went to my seat to surf the internet. As for Mighty, I didn''t know why he went crazy and didn''t show up again for the whole morning. He hid in his office.


    I wanted to call Hu Shuang and ask her about it, but I thought it would be too normal not to come to work for the whole morning due to her identity. My phone call would inevitably disturb her, so I had to hide this thought in my heart.


    It wasn''t easy for me to get off work, so without saying anything further, I grabbed the item left by the guard at the door and swiftly got on a taxi to Zhang Qiang''s place.


    Because I''m just Zhang Qiang''s ordinary friend, I can''t even enter the ward directly.


    Fortunately, I had a good chance. After waiting for a few minutes, I saw Jun''er, who was carrying a thermos, hurriedly run over. Under her lead, I entered Zhang Qiang''s ward.


    This time, Zhang Qiang appeared much calmer. It was also because of this that the doctor took off the piece of tape that was stuck to his mouth. There were still some food scraps at the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at my good friend who had lost a lot of weight, even I couldn''t help but feel my heart ache.


    However, I just silently carried the things I bought in the morning and quietly sat at the side, watching the wet eyes of Jun''er feeding the food to Zhang Qiang.


    At this moment, Zhang Qiang was like a stiff little kid, looking at me with his emotionless eyes while his mouth was mechanically looking at me.


    I ignored him. After carefully studying the notes Yi Yun left behind yesterday, I was very clear that this Zhang Qiang was definitely another person. Moreover, this person was most likely surnamed Zheng and was from the Zheng Family.


    However, Jun''er was still there. In order to not scare her, I quietly waited for her to finish feeding before pulling her aside. I whispered a few words to her, telling her to stand guard at the door so that no one else could come in.


    Jun Zi looked at me doubtfully for a long while, but eventually, she still nodded hesitantly.


    Honestly speaking, although I could tell that she and Zhang Qiang had a good relationship, I still didn''t like her personality. As the saying goes, there''s no need to suspect others, since I''ve already said it myself, she still looks at me like that which makes me very unhappy. But for Zhang Qiang''s sake, I don''t have to bother too much with her.


    At this moment, only Zhang Qiang and I were left in the ward. He did not make a sound, and neither did I make a sound. The two of them stared at each other, and the look in Zhang Qiang''s eyes changed.


    "This has been going on for decades, aren''t you used to it?" I pretended to be relaxed. As a man who rarely smoked, I even took a pack of cigarettes with me and lit it, handing one to him at the same time.


    Zhang Qiang didn''t make a sound, not even a single change in his expression. He just continued to stare at me, causing me to feel a chill down my spine. However, after looking at his tightly bound hospital gown, I heaved a sigh of relief and similarly lifted my head to look at him.


    "What''s your relationship with Zheng Xiaosong?" I asked him again. I think no matter how many generations of Zheng Xiaosong he is, at the very least as the ancestor of the Zheng Family, he should be very clear about it.


    Sure enough, the moment I said those words, his face changed and his gaze became sharp like a ferocious beast, causing me to feel weak. But now that the arrow is on the bow, I have no choice but to shoot it.


    Unfortunately, his mouth seemed to be welded shut, yet he still did not make a sound.


    I sighed. If he continued like this, then I would have to use force. Thus, I stretched my body a little and prepared to open the bag that I had brought with me.


    But then he spoke, his voice a little stiff, and he asked me, "How do you know?"


    When I heard this, although I was shocked at first, but soon I felt a surge of ecstasy. However, I might have directly revealed it, so I pretended to be calm and expressionless and replied, "Wan Sobbing Yuan is now the former Zheng Family Station. It''s not that difficult to understand."


    As I said this, I stared at him. I had to keep an eye on his expression, otherwise I might really die without knowing how.


    At this moment, his face revealed a helpless expression before he faintly smiled. However, his smile seemed to hide too much sadness and sorrow, as if he was a completely different person from before.


    At this point, I wanted to take advantage of the situation and chase him away. It would be great if I could even deceive him and coax him to leave on his own accord.


    Before I could say anything, he shouted. His expression was twisted with anger as he grinded his teeth and said, "Damn it! Damn it all! What Weeping Plains? Those are the cries of countless Zheng Family ghosts!"


    As soon as he said those words, I couldn''t help but shiver. I automatically imagined the countless ghosts crying in the dead of night.


    After saying that, he starts to struggle violently like a trapped beast. Even I am a little worried that the cotton body will not be stable enough, and that he might overexert himself to escape.


    After struggling for a long time, he finally collapsed. He stared at the white ceiling and asked helplessly, "What do you want?"


    When I heard this, I immediately became spirited. I had finally gotten to the main topic at hand. I feigned a relaxed smile and said, "The owner of this body is my friend. I hope you can leave."


    "Impossible." He interrupted me before I could finish, "I''ve gone through so much trouble to revive myself, how could I give up so easily?"


    "If you don''t want to leave, then I''ll have to use force." As I spoke, I directly opened the bag. I had the intention of showing him that I wasn''t a person without goods.


    Sure enough, he tilted his head and looked at the contents of the bag. His expression slightly changed as he said, "Even if you force me, I won''t come out. I''d rather have my soul scatter than become a ghost that will never rise to prominence."


    Hearing his words, I got anxious. Why did I run into a stubborn calf today?


    However, looking at his current expression, this matter might not be impossible to discuss.


    Thus, I chuckled as I stood beside his bed and looked down at him. "Look at how you are now. Do you think you can be considered to be alive?"


    This plan was called Attacking the Heart. From his words, I could tell that he wasn''t someone who couldn''t communicate with others. It was just like writing a code. As long as he could achieve his goal, what could he do with more resources?


    However, he didn''t seem to care too much about it. On the contrary, he smiled and said it didn''t matter, at least it was better than being a ghost.


    Well, look at him.


    I didn''t want to say anything more. I just warned him one last time: "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me."


    He didn''t say anything, but I took out the contents of the bag one by one.

 C37

    I deliberately slowed down my holding speed, thinking that maybe he was just competing with me for patience. As the saying goes, "It''s better to die than to live." Even being a lone soul was a thousand times better than losing one''s soul, wasn''t it?


    I slowly took out the items. Afterwards, I meticulously arranged the items according to the direction of Yi Yun''s notebook. It seemed like it was something important.


    Actually, there''s another reason why I purposely did this. That is, I think that if we were to fight, I might not be able to get any benefits. It would be too good of me not to have to fight.


    Unfortunately, even after a long time, he still didn''t reply. I finally stopped waiting and gritted my teeth to calm my heart.


    "Do you think I wanted to come in myself?" But at this moment, he suddenly spoke.


    I let out a long breath and straightened up to look at him. "What do you mean?"


    "This guy is even more miserable than a ghost. From beginning to end, he was nothing more than a machine." His voice was very flat, and he didn''t sound emotional at all.


    A thought struck me, and I thought which one of us didn''t live like a dog, but what else could I do? I chuckled and said, "It has nothing to do with you whether he''s unhappy or not."


    "Hehe." He suddenly sneered and sat up. His voice was stiff like a machine as he turned his head to look at me. "He refused to come out. I was only entrusted by him."


    "What?" I exclaimed, so surprised that my jaw almost fell to the ground. Why does his words sound like Zhang Qiang was doing it on purpose? Then, what is the purpose of his actions?


    I still can''t figure it out.


    "I know exactly what you''re thinking. You think you''re living like a dog, but this guy is living like a dog." He looked at me like he was looking at a dog with a disdainful smile on his face.


    I didn''t interrupt him, but he went on talking.


    However, when I heard this, I almost flew into a rage.


    It turned out that Zhang Qiang and Jun Zi had been married for a long time and had gotten their certificate. It was just that they didn''t make it public.


    What surprised me the most was that Zhang Qiang was actually a son-in-law. Actually, it didn''t matter to me.


    Unfortunately, Jun Zi was like her mother. Apart from the fact that she loved Zhang Qiang deeply, the rest of her body was simply outrageous.


    Zhang Qiang worked at the company, and he didn''t spend any other expenses other than the basic fare to get on and off the bus. Zhang Qiang worked at the company, and didn''t spend any other expenses other than the basic fare to get on and off the bus.


    When I heard this, I was still fine. Other than feeling that Zhang Qiang was too strict with his wife and Jun''er''s desire to control her, this matter could be considered as Cao Cao''s beating of the head, one was willing to beat the other.


    However, when he said the last part, I really couldn''t take it anymore.


    It turned out that aside from the fact that all of Zhang Qiang''s income and movements were under her control, all of his money had been spent on his parents'' home. For all these years, he had been living a frugal life without saving a single bit of money.


    Even if the money were to reach his parents'' home, it would at least be a pocket change. After all, the money was still there, so how could he owe such a huge sum of money?


    He then sneered and continued.


    Not only did he spend all the money Zhang Qiang had saved, but more importantly, he also felt that he should make up for it this way. Not long ago, when Jun''er''s brother had been out gambling, he had owed her more than two hundred thousand yuan in loan, and the creditor had threatened to cripple her brother, so she had bravely stepped forward and accepted the debt, saying that she would use Zhang Qiang''s salary to pay for the debt.


    The creditor thought that it would be better to get some money from Zhang Qiang every month rather than get any money from the murder case. Thus, he agreed.


    It was also because of this that Jun Zi''s desire for money was so intense. She thought of the scene that made Zhang Qiang go to the Weeping Plains in the middle of the night to worship a god.


    Hearing this, I coldly smiled. I thought to myself, this Zhang Qiang is really worse than a dog. I also don''t know how he did it after all these years without mentioning anything.


    It had to be said that the most wrong thing Zhang Qiang had done in his life was to marry Jun''er and then get into such a family.


    I was silent for a long time. Finally, I looked up at him and asked, "So you came here to seek refuge?"


    "Heh heh, I guess you can say that." He coldly laughed, but his face was filled with boundless sorrow in my eyes.


    I couldn''t find the right words to say anymore. I thought, if that''s the case, then what else was there to say? At the very least, Zhang Qiang could feel a trace of gentleness and consideration from being a wife.


    "What about the debt?" It suddenly occurred to me that Jun''er had a debt of two hundred thousand yuan, and that loan sharks were not to be trifled with. They had guts, of course, but they had guts.


    "It''s worth it." He looked indifferent, "It''s better if this guy dies anyway, in case I''m tired of living."


    I fell silent. Perhaps, for the current Zhang Qiang, death is a form of relief.


    "Actually, I don''t care. I can come out at any time, but I see that this guy is a little interesting, so I want to play with him." At this moment, he had a playful and disrespectful expression.


    However, right at this moment, the door of the ward suddenly opened, and I saw Jun Zi calmly standing at the door, looking at me and saying, "Are you done?"


    I shook my head. When I looked at her again, I felt really disgusted from the bottom of my heart. It was really hard for someone to have a good impression of this kind of woman.


    I shot her a glance and looked at Zhang Qiang, who had recovered from his dazed state, as I helplessly shook my head.


    Jun''er didn''t say anything, only looked at me fixedly for a moment, then let out a sigh without saying anything. She sat down sadly, then started to cry in a low voice.


    For some reason, hearing Jun Zi''s crying made me feel like I was crying like a cat was crying. After listening for a while, I hastily cleaned up the room, didn''t say goodbye to Jun Zi, and left the ward.


    Looking at the bright and beautiful sunlight outside, I heaved a sigh of relief. However, the depression in my heart couldn''t be dispelled no matter what. I found a remote place to sit down and pondered over Zhang Qiang''s matter.


    However, at this moment, a person quietly sat beside me. I turned my head to the side and saw that it was Jun''er. I didn''t know when she had followed me over.


    I couldn''t be bothered with her. I just thought it was already very nice of her to be repulsive and not be mean.


    At this moment, Jun''er''s eyes were still red, and she looked exceptionally haggard. She sat beside me without saying a word, as if she was thinking about something.


    "Mu Fan, I''m begging you, please help me." Before she could finish, Jun''er sobbed silently as she lay on the stone table.


    However, even if she appeared to be grieving several times over, I still wouldn''t be moved. This woman was simply too scary.


    "I heard what you guys said in the ward." After a long while, Jun''er finally raised her head and said.


    When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat. Why is this woman so hateful to be able to eavesdrop on other people''s conversations? I raised my eyebrows and immediately picked up my things before turning around to leave.


    "Mu Fan, I''m begging you. I have my troubles!" When she saw that I was about to leave, she immediately panicked. She knelt on the ground and grabbed onto my sleeve, unwilling to let go.


    My heart immediately flared up. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a woman, I would have already kicked her away. Thus, I forcefully suppressed the rage in my heart and coldly said, "You brought this upon yourself. Why are you crying like a mouse now?"


    To be honest, looking at this Jun Zi in front of me, I really don''t deserve her. What does this kind of woman want me to do? To put it harshly, finding a female pig is better than finding her.


    Jun''er choked on her words for a long time before she finally raised her head and looked at me with an aggrieved expression. "Mu Fan, let me finish speaking. It won''t be too late for you to leave then."


    I took out my phone to check the time. I was a bit impatient. I turned my head to look at Zhang Qiang''s sickroom. Gritting my teeth, I nodded and sat back down.

 C38

    At this moment, she choked on her saliva for a long time before finally calming down. She looked up at me with red eyes and made an apologetic expression.


    However, after having the concept of being preconceived, her current appearance didn''t garner the slightest bit of goodwill from me. Instead, I shot a glance to the side and urged her, "Hurry up, I''m going to work now."


    "I know. In the eyes of you men, I''m just a very annoying woman. But I need to tell you that my feelings for Qiangzi are real."


    However, these words were incomparably ear-piercing to my ears. They almost forced Zhang Qiang to seek his own death, yet he still dared to say that his feelings for Zhang Qiang was real.


    However, I didn''t intend to pursue the matter any further. Right now, Zhang Qiang doesn''t even want to live anymore.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Jun Zi didn''t pay any more attention to me. She started to reminisce on her own, as if I was just a vote-like listener.


    However, when Jun''er actually started speaking, I was greatly surprised. I didn''t expect that at such a young age, she would have so many secrets.


    It turned out that when she was still in high school, she fell in love with a guy in her class, and the two of them went so far as to secretly eat forbidden fruits. When school started, she found out that she was actually pregnant, and in order to keep her studies, she had no choice but to beg her little brother, who was only a year younger than her, to call him an outsider that he had given birth to another woman.


    Hearing this, I smiled. I feel that this woman is a bit too selfish. She clearly dug the pit herself, but all she wants is her own little brother to fill it. Isn''t she afraid of ruining his little brother''s life?


    "What about the father?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "His family is very rich. After graduating from high school, his family emigrated."


    When I heard this, I also sighed in my heart. I thought to myself, this is good.


    According to Jun''er, her brother had also graduated from high school, but his grades in school had always been poor, so he had never planned to go to college. Therefore, after graduating from high school, he had directly gone out to work, while the children of Jun''er and the others had been raised by his parents.


    For the sake of her future life, Jun''er had studied hard and graduated with excellent grades. In the end, she had even found a good job and received quite a generous salary.


    Unfortunately, because his little brother didn''t have any education or special ability, he didn''t get along very well in the end. Moreover, because he had taken the blame for Jun''er, even getting married had become a big problem.


    In order to preserve her life, in order to preserve her life, she had openly and secretly subsidized her little brother all the time. After meeting Zhang Qiang, she especially valued this matter, so she wanted to keep Zhang Qiang alive at all costs.


    "Are you satisfied now that Zhang Qiang has gone mad?"


    To be honest, I really sympathized with her after hearing her story. It was just a young and ignorant mistake, but she had nearly lost most of her life. I have to say, this woman is too stupid.


    Jun Zi didn''t make a sound, but held her face and cried out.


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but soften my heart. At first, I wanted to help her, but then I thought, even if I can help her now, can I help her for a lifetime? His little brother was like this now, and he didn''t know how much of a burden it would be for them in the future.


    It would have been nice if it had been the devil''s upper body, but the situation now was that all the problems were actually caused by her, and in a way, wasn''t it also because of her that his brother was like this?


    I really have a headache. Besides, I can''t imagine what Zhang Qiang would feel if he knew about this. Would he be able to withstand such a huge blow?


    I shook my head and hardened my heart, "There''s really nothing I can do about this. Firstly, you tricked Zhang Qiang. Secondly, Zhang Qiang is not willing to come back himself, so no one can do anything about it."


    Hearing my words, Jun''er suddenly stopped crying and raised her head to look at me, "Actually, I''ve already made up my mind. I''m already very satisfied with the days I spent with Zhang Qiang, so as long as you can cure Zhang Qiang, I''m willing to leave him and give him a new life."


    I looked at Jun''er and saw the determination and decisiveness in her eyes. I couldn''t help but feel pain in my heart. In the end, the root of the problem is the boy who ate the forbidden fruit with her.


    However, at this moment, a light suddenly flashed in my mind. I thought to myself, ''If I can find that kid from before, would things change for the better?''


    So I asked Zhang Juan, "Do you know where the father is now?"


    "I''ve only heard that his family lives in Melbourne, United States," Jun said hesitantly.


    "What''s your name? Are there any pictures? "


    Hearing my words, her eyes immediately lit up. She immediately understood what I meant, as if the confidence in her life had been rekindled, she grabbed my hand and said, "Yes, his name is Li Yulong. Although our photos from before were burnt, but we had a picture of him in our graduation photo."


    I nodded, thinking that at least I had gotten something out of it.


    Therefore, I said to Jun''er, "I know, I will think of a way, but it is only a possibility. Whether I can find it or not is a huge question mark."


    Ignoring Jun''er''s darkening expression again, I continued, "However, the most important thing for you to do now is to confess to Zhang Qiang. You can hide it for a while, but you can''t hide it from your whole life.


    There was a hint of warning in my tone.


    Jun Zi slightly nodded, turned her head to the side, and looked in the direction of Zhang Qiang''s sickroom. Instead, she showed a slight smile on her face.


    "Go, tell him everything you want to say, he can hear you."


    Looking at the figure of Jun''er''s back as she left, my heart was filled with bitterness. Both of them were poor people, although she was a little selfish, but after so many years of suffering, Zhang Qiang had become the last hope of survival.


    Thinking about how much I had despised Jun''er, I shook my head and smiled, thinking that perhaps this was what poor people hated.


    As I waited for Jun''er to enter the ward, I took a deep breath and rubbed my sore forehead.


    How difficult it was for me, a poor diaosi, to agree to help Jun find someone who was in the United States!


    More importantly, who could help him?


    I stared blankly at the sick building. For a moment, I really didn''t know what to do. Looking at the people coming and going in the building, even I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    At this moment, two burly men walked into the sick bay. I smiled calmly. It seemed that no matter how I thought about it, there were quite a few people with mental problems.


    "Ding." A crisp sound rang out. It was a message from my phone. I took out my phone and saw that it was from Hu Shuang.


    I smiled. I thought to myself, "This girl hasn''t been to work for a long time, so she didn''t tell me about the project. Why is she sending me a text message? Her phone call is so direct."


    "I''ll treat you to lunch. Where is it? I''ll come and pick you up." In the end, there was a smile on my face and I smiled faintly. This girl is really bored.


    However, when I saw her, I was a little hungry and ate anyway. The more I thought about it, the more I found her interesting, so I immediately replied, "I''m here at Zhang Qiang''s place."


    After that, Hu Shuang didn''t reply to my message. I thought that she was probably rushing over here, so I sat outside and waited for her peacefully.


    However, at this moment, my eyes lit up. I saw the two people who just entered walk out, and Jun''er was caught between them. She looked flustered.


    However, I didn''t feel anything was amiss in the beginning, so I walked over to Jun''er and asked calmly, "How did you explain it so quickly?"


    However, just as I said this, the man beside her immediately walked forward and placed his body horizontally in front of me.

 C39

    I raised my head to look at this man who was a head taller than me, and couldn''t help but to have some doubts. I thought to myself, ''I was only talking to a little girl, what does it have to do with you?'' But the situation wasn''t clear yet, so I didn''t make a sound, only looking at each other blandly.''


    The man had muscles all over his face and his limbs were well-developed. The tendons and muscles all over his body looked especially fierce. He was staring at me with eyes that were filled with anger. "Brat, scram."


    Hearing this, I got angry. Why did this guy open his mouth to spray feces?


    Besides, I have another special point. If you want to say it, you can say it, but if you don''t want to say it, then I will just pester you.


    Therefore, I smiled mischievously. I looked at him and asked, "Who are you? Jun Zi is my friend. What does it have to do with you that I speak to her?"


    "Bullsh * t." This guy was really rude. He started to attack without saying a word, and staggered a little as he cursed, "From now on, this girl cannot speak to anyone who has nothing to do with her."


    "What''s going on?" I suddenly understood and asked her.


    Jun Zi''s face turned pale, and her lips quivered, but she couldn''t say a single word in the end.


    "Let''s go, stop dawdling." The other man looked at me impatiently and urged.


    The two nodded and quickly left the hospital.


    To be honest, if it was someone else, I might not have cared about it. But this person was Jun Zi, Zhang Qiang''s current girlfriend. I can''t just stand by and watch her die.


    Moreover, the two people by Jun''er''s side were obviously not good people, and I didn''t know what to do to them. Thinking of this, I immediately quivered, and without saying anything further, I rushed forward to stop them.


    "What are you guys doing? If you have something to say, then say it!" Looking at the two''s robust bodies, I was truly a bit afraid. However, this matter concerned Zhang Qiang. I could not just ignore this matter.


    When the person who pushed me previously saw this, he immediately laughed sinisterly and walked over. "Brat, you intentionally made life difficult for us two."


    "No, it''s not too late to leave after you''ve made things clear." I looked at Jun''er, and saw that her expression was the same as before. Still, she didn''t say a word. It really worried me to death.


    "Hehe, this girl owes us money and we need to collect debts." At this moment, they finally revealed the whole story. At the beginning, I still didn''t understand, but after thinking about the loan sharks, my heart suddenly cleared up.


    However, I also don''t have money. A two hundred thousand yuan loan sharks, even if I sold myself, it wouldn''t be enough to repay me.


    However, this group of people could do anything for money. Jun Zi didn''t have any money right now, and only the heavens knew what would happen if she fell into their hands.


    Thus, I gritted my teeth and stopped the two of them, "Isn''t it just money? Let them go first."


    When I said that, I really didn''t have any confidence. The only thought in my mind was to save Jun.


    Hearing my words, both of them immediately became calm. After sizing me up from head to toe, they gave a disdainful smile and said, "Brat, do you know how much she owes us? "With your poor appearance and you still dare to act like you''re a big boss, hurry up and f * ck off."


    As they spoke, they pushed me away.


    "Halt!" At this moment, I caught a glimpse of the security guards patrolling inside the hospital. A loud shout alarmed them, simultaneously stopping both of them.


    "Brat, you''re tired of living, ah!" The man finally lost his patience, clenched his fists until they cracked, and angrily walked over.


    At the same time, the two security guards also walked over. They looked at us and asked, "What are you guys doing?"


    I was immediately overjoyed, thinking that I could at least temporarily save Jun''er.


    "What does this have to do with you? Get lost!" When the two saw that it was a security guard, they didn''t have the slightest hesitation and immediately shouted at him.


    The two security guards looked at each other and their tone softened immediately. They looked at him and said, "You are not allowed to cause any trouble in the hospital. If you want to cause any trouble, go out."


    F * * k, my face immediately turned black. These two guys clearly didn''t care!


    Looking at the back of the two security guards, my heart immediately sank. I really didn''t have any other choice this time.


    I clenched my fists, thinking that even if I couldn''t, I would at least make a scene and it would be a good idea to attract the police.


    Just as I thought this, I saw two people reaching out their hands to grab me. I lowered my waist and landed a punch on the bridge of their nose.


    Obviously, never in their dreams would the two of them expect that I would make the first move. The big bloke who was hit by my fist had snot and tears flowing down his face as he roared and attacked me.


    However, even though his fist is now ferocious, I was able to easily dodge it due to his lack of accuracy.


    However, I had forgotten that there was another person.


    Just as I dodged the punch, I felt a sharp pain from my waist, and was struck by a huge force. I immediately felt as if my lungs had been flattened, and fell to the ground dizzily.


    Before I could regain my senses, I was lifted up by the two of them again, followed by a few more greetings. I didn''t even know where they had hit me, but I felt pain all over my body, and it was excruciating.


    While the two of them were beating me up, I was swearing. I hugged my head and lay on the ground, completely unable to retaliate.


    But at this moment, a delicate shout sounded out, and both of them stopped.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I struggled to sit up. When I focused my eyes, it was Hu Shuang.


    I suddenly felt ashamed. I thought that instead of being a hero, I would become a pig head instead. I felt extremely embarrassed.


    "Little girl, you have no business here, hurry up and leave. Otherwise, the two brothers will take you away with them."


    Hu Shuangli ignored the two of them and ran over to me to help me up. "Are you alright?" he asked gently.


    I shook my head and stood up with a grin. ''These two guys are really vicious, they really can''t be sloppy when they fight. I felt like my waist was about to break, but when I saw Hu Shuang here, I had no choice but to endure the pain and laugh, "I''m still okay. I can''t let them take Jun away. These two are usury."


    Hearing this, Hu Shuang didn''t have any reaction. He looked me up and down, then helped me wipe off the dust on my body. After that, he turned around and looked at the two of them.


    Perhaps it was because of the Miss Hu Shuang''s imposing manner, but upon hearing her words, the two of them were immediately shocked. After sizing up Hu Shuang from head to toe, they shouted, "Even with my own interest, three hundred and fifty thousand yuan."


    F * ck, I was stunned when I heard this. It''s only been a few days, how come it changed from two hundred thousand to three hundred and fifty thousand?


    I was shocked, but Hu Shuang didn''t seem to care. On the contrary, he disdainfully smiled and said, "It''s only three hundred and fifty thousand yuan. It''s nothing much."


    When I heard this, I was shocked again. Previously, when I said something similar, I didn''t have any confidence. But now that Hu Shuang said it, the two of them actually didn''t say anything and directly said, "Since you have it, then help him pay it back."


    Hu Shuang glanced at the two of them, then took out a card from his bag and wrote a few words on it, "Take this to Jingtian Tower to find Hu Yunhai, I guarantee that I''ll give you a few of it."


    From the looks of it, I thought, these two are definitely not going to let go of a card.


    However, I never thought that upon hearing the name Hu Yunhai, the two of them would suddenly tremble and almost kneel on the ground. Not only did they not dare to accept the card in Hu Yun''s hand, they instead looked at Hu Shuang in shock and asked, "May I know what is the relationship between this lord Hu and you?"


    "What does it have to do with you? Do you want it or not? If you don''t want it, I''ll take it back!" Hu Shuang glared at her without any fear as he shook the card in his hand and shouted.


    After the two of them heard this, they looked at each other and hesitated for a long time before speaking, "We really don''t dare to ask Lord Hu for money. How about this, we don''t need too much. We only need two hundred thousand yuan. If it''s convenient, just give it to us."


    I was stunned as I watched from the side. Eldest Miss was indeed Eldest Miss. In just a few words, she scared the two of them like they were her grandsons.


    Hu Shuang looked disdainfully at the two of them and said, "You two still dare to usurp from me even though you''re acting like this. Fine, I don''t have that much cash on hand, just you wait."


    After Hu Shuang said this, he took out his phone and made a call, "Hu Yunhai, I want 200,000, call me quickly."


    After that, Hu Shuang hung up the phone without saying anything. He didn''t pay any attention to the two who were dumbstruck with shock. He smiled sweetly at me and said, "You too, why didn''t you call me when you had something to do?"


    Feeling Hu Shuang''s gentleness, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It was really unbearable!

 C40

    I looked at Hu Shuang, who had regained his girl-daughter form and was looking at me with a pained expression, and my heart was in turmoil. I didn''t expect that this little girl would be so generous as to directly accept their two hundred thousand yuan loan sharks.


    Of course, I knew perfectly well that she was doing this because of me.


    Hu Shuang carefully helped me sit down, sitting quietly to the side as he waited.


    Not long after, I heard Hu Shuang''s phone ring. I was struck by a thought and saw her take out her phone to take a look. She stood up expressionlessly and said to the two people beside her, "Let''s go and get the money."


    Hu Shuang mentioned the money very smoothly. However, when he handed a bulging bag of money to two people to lend to them, the two of them looked at Hu Shuang for a long time. Their faces turned green and white, and after trembling for a long time, they finally opened their mouth and said, "Miss Hu, please don''t blame us. We were also entrusted by someone."


    As the two of them spoke, they took out two rounds of money from their pockets and handed it over to me. "This is the medicine fee for injuring you. I hope you don''t take offense to this misunderstanding."


    Hu Shuang looked at the two of them but didn''t say anything. He looked at me, who was still in a daze, and urged me, "Here''s a gift for you, take it. Don''t reject it for free."


    Jun Zi, who was standing at the side, was stunned. She didn''t expect that these two, who previously had ferocious expressions, would now be so low-key. The way they looked at Hu Shuang had also changed drastically.


    I smiled in embarrassment. I couldn''t help but feel a sharp pain on my face. Thus, I chuckled lightly and took the two piles of money.


    When the two loan sharks saw me take the money, they immediately smiled like flowers and ran away jubilantly.


    "Mu Fan, thank you." After the two of them left, Jun''er walked over and thanked me.


    I waved my hand and pointed to Hu Shuang, who was at the side, and said, "I have to thank you for that. I''m just a soy sauce user."


    However, before she could say anything, Hu Shuang smiled and waved his hands, telling her that he was fine.


    To be honest, I have to thank Hu Shuang for this matter. Otherwise, how could it be resolved so easily? Not to mention the huge interest rate, even if it''s just two hundred thousand gold coins, I''m afraid that she would still have a long life ahead of her.


    We said hello to Jun and left the hospital.


    Hu Shuang held my arm all the way, and from time to time he would ask me about it, letting me, a poor kid from a ravine, enjoy it.


    "Miss Hu, this is the first time that I''m so rich. I''ll treat you to a big meal." I raised the two bills in my hands and smiled at Hu Shuang.


    Actually, in my opinion, this money is completely Hu Shuang''s. However, I still understand her, if I really give it back to her, she definitely wouldn''t take it. It would be better to find a way to spend this money on her.


    Hu Shuang didn''t object. He narrowed his eyes at me and said, "Sure, then what do you want me to eat?"


    I slammed the money onto my palm and puffed out my chest. "I have plenty of money, so I''ll eat whatever I want."


    Hu Shuang giggled for a long time, and then casually pulled me into a small restaurant. She ordered two small dishes and two bottles of beer, and then went outside to buy some messy snacks to eat.


    "By the way, how is the project that your father mentioned? When can we start?" I asked Hu Shuang as we ate.


    Tsk!" Hu Shuang happily ate the baked potato as he said in high spirits, "It seems like it''s a big deal. It''s just a small dynamic web page, I have a lot of models. You just need to change the backstage code a little. It''ll take at most half a day.


    "Huh?" When I heard this, I almost sprayed beer all over her face. This project was far smaller than I had expected, but it was rare for her to be so cautious with such a small matter.


    "What my dad wants is a web page that can display the company''s image. It doesn''t have much skill content. If you find it troublesome, just copy it." Hu Shuang still didn''t seem to care.


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart beat wildly when I saw her like this. I thought to myself, is she really my biological son, why does it seem like she doesn''t care about her father at all? Furthermore, when she calls her father, she calls him by name without any hint of reverence.


    Of course, this isn''t something I can care about, as long as the girl is willing.


    Thus, I didn''t say anything else and just chatted with her for a while before returning to the office to rest after eating my fill, waiting for the afternoon to come.


    I narrowed my eyes as I sat in my seat to rest. Hu Shuang, on the other hand, was watching happily. From time to time, he would chuckle. He sure is brainless.


    The most important thing was to find the guy who had a baby with Jun''er. Unfortunately, finding someone was not something that could be done just by sitting in the office. He had to think of a proper solution.


    However, I''m no different from an idiot in this area. Where can I find a photograph and a name?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a bit upset. In the end, I just accompanied Hu Shuang to read it with a sense of elation.


    "What, do you have something on your mind?" Don''t underestimate this girl, Hu Shuang, for being so careless. Who would have thought that her heart was so thin that she was able to tell at a glance what was wrong?


    I nodded my head with an embarrassed smile. I didn''t know if I should tell her about this, but after thinking about it for a bit, her dad was a gangster so he should have a unique way to find people.


    "This." "I want to find someone, is there any good way?"


    "Find someone? Who are they? Male or female?" Hu Shuang glared at him and casually asked.


    "Man, this person is very important to Zhang Qiang''s condition." I thought it would be unfair to Hu Shuang if I didn''t tell him the reason.


    "Oh, it''s simple. If we were to say that the most professional person to find is a usurer, then they are very skilled in this area. They are just like dogs." Hu Shuang smiled sweetly and casually said.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. That''s true, Zhang Qiang and the others could be found hiding in the mental hospital in the city. Those loan sharks do have some skills, but they would be in a difficult position if I were to use the loan sharks.


    "I can help you with this, but you have to accompany me for a walk today. How about it?" Hu Shuang smiled slyly as his two big eyes turned and said.


    When I heard that, I felt a pang in my heart. Without the slightest hesitation, I replied, "Then wouldn''t it be like I have three companions?"


    "Pfft, who cares about being accepted, why don''t you have three companions?" Hu Shuang glanced at me, then pulled on my sleeve and asked: "Do you agree?"


    To tell the truth, I always felt weird being with her, as if I had become a little boy toy. But no matter what, this Hu Shuang''s feelings towards me was real. He couldn''t possibly deliberately alienate her just because someone else had money, right?


    Of course, the one that I hate the most is the one that those two usurpers are referring to, which is the famous father in the martial arts world behind Hu Shuang.


    After mulling over it for a long time, I finally thought that we shouldn''t be late on this matter. Thus, I nodded my head, and replied with an expression as though I was going to throw caution to the wind, "I''ll accompany you for three days. I''ll admit it even if I have to sleep with you."


    With that, Hu Shuang''s face immediately turned dark red, he grabbed me by the ear and said, "You wish for me to be beautiful, but who wants you to be with me? "I''m sleeping with you."


    As he finished speaking, Hu Shuang''s voice was now as quiet as the buzz of a mosquito.


    Looking at her bashful expression, I couldn''t help but be amused. So I went close to her ear and asked, "You really can do it. Say it, how about you give me a condition?"


    With that said, Hu Shuang''s charming face seemed to reach down to his chest, and his small face seemed to be burning red. Thus, I laughed in satisfaction, before narrowing my eyes once again.


    Putting aside Hu Shuangpao''s reasons, she was indeed a girl suitable to be a girlfriend.


    At work in the afternoon, Niu Zhuang called him to his office. I thought there was something wrong, but after a long conversation, I finally understood that this guy actually thought I was Hu Shuang''s boyfriend and wanted me to speak up for him.


    Fuck, am I that kind of person? How could I deliberately say such words for such a small matter? Even if I had to say it, I would only say how useless you are, right?

 C41

    After half a day of muddle-headed classes, Hu Shuang arrived just when I was about to start. He happily pulled me along and said that I would keep my promise. I bitterly smiled.


    But this also is not good, to avoid me after work and as usual continue to live in the rental house idle, right?


    Thus, I repeated my title and started to follow her without stopping.


    To my surprise, this girl had already bought her ticket and was just waiting for me to take the bait. Furthermore, it was an old epic film like the Titanic, but it was still pretty good.


    However, when I looked at the time of the movie, I was dumbfounded. It was unexpectedly 10: 30 AM in the middle of the night.


    When I saw the time, I couldn''t help but mock her. Could it be that this lass had some sort of idea?


    In any case, it''s still early, so Hu Shuangshuang pulled me out to stroll around the streets, saying that it was just shopping, but in fact, they were all bought for me. Originally, I didn''t intend to be this extravagant, because no matter what, I don''t have much surplus food here, which would be a waste of it.


    Tsk, he''s even doing this one set.


    Of course, although she didn''t sound angry on the surface, but she was actually quite touched in her heart. This little girl was using a different method to teach me a lesson.


    We walked out of the cinema with Celine Dion''s high-pitched and sad song. Hu Shuang''s eyes were red, and I didn''t know how many times he had cried. I scratched her nose to tease her, but she said he was heartless.


    Although it was already late at night, there were quite a few people around the cinema. Hu Shuang held my arm as we leisurely walked down the street. His face had a sweet smile on it for a long time before he finally whispered something. But because his voice was too soft, I couldn''t hear it clearly, so I asked her what she had just said.


    Unexpectedly, this girl had a bashful expression as she glanced at me and scolded me as a scoundrel.


    I was confused, and looking at her expression, I thought that if I asked her another question she would probably fall out, so I smiled and nodded in embarrassment.


    Seeing me nod, Hu Shuang was overjoyed. He immediately buried his head in my arms.


    The sudden warmth and happiness directly knocked my head, feeling the soft body in my embrace, for a moment I felt like I was the happiest person in the world.


    However, what I have some doubts about is, what did this girl just say?


    However, I''m too lazy to care about that. Since that girl is already taking the initiative, why are you still putting on airs?


    Hu Shuang buried his head in my arms for a long time. Finally, he raised his head and looked at me. His eyes were like water and filled with tenderness. I couldn''t help but kiss her charming red lips.


    At this moment, however, there was a cry of alarm from all directions, instantly destroying the excellent atmosphere. I looked over and saw a man lying on the ground.


    I quickly grabbed Hu Shuangshuang''s hands and ran over. I thought, "This is the entrance to the cinema. The drivers should be extremely careful when they drive past here. How could something like this happen?"


    However, when I got closer to take a look, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. The car was simply stalled and it was impossible for it to collide with someone.


    The surrounding people were all talking about how the car suddenly moved and crashed into the person on the ground.


    I looked at the man on the ground and saw that he was lying motionless on the floor. There was a pool of blood on the back of his head, and I didn''t know what was going on when someone else took out their cell phone and started calling for an ambulance.


    I didn''t want to be involved, but suddenly I saw two people.


    The reason they saw two people was because these two people were rather special in this bustling crowd. One of them had a face full of hesitation as he stood next to the person on the ground, wearing the same clothes as the person on the ground.


    Beside him stood a woman wearing a blood-red dress. She had a faint smile on her face as she stared at the person on the ground, her eyes filled with satisfaction.


    "Do you see those two?" I gently pulled Hu Shuang toward the two of them and said.


    "Which two?"


    "The one in the red dress."


    "Nope." Hu Shuang was at a loss.


    Just as I was wondering, there was the sound of an ambulance. I looked to the side and saw a doctor running over with several nurses.


    The most shocking thing was that the doctor acted as if he didn''t see the woman in the red cheongsam and directly went through her body.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I felt a buzzing sound explode in my head.


    That woman was definitely not simple, she was a ghost!


    I felt a chill in my heart. Although I had seen something similar before, I still found it hard to accept it when I saw it again.


    "What''s wrong, ah, why''s there sweat all over?" Hu Shuang saw that I was still in a daze, and touched my forehead in concern, only then did he realize that his forehead was covered in cold sweat, causing him to exclaim in shock.


    I suppressed the shock in my heart and grabbed Hu Shuangshuang''s hand, saying that I was fine, and quickly pulled her away.


    However, at this moment, the ghost lady in red unexpectedly discovered my presence and turned into a gust of cold wind. I pretended to be calm as I dragged Hu Shuang along with me and stood on the spot.


    "What''s wrong?" Hu Shuang obviously didn''t notice the existence of this woman in the red dress as he looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "I''m feeling a little dizzy," I said casually, afraid that she would see why.


    At the same time, the lady dressed in red has already arrived by my side. Her face is as white as paper and her lips as red as blood.


    "Since you''re here, why do you have to leave?" The woman''s faint voice made my back shiver. I really didn''t understand why I would be targeted by her.


    "Yo, she''s quite pretty, a little girl." The female ghost noticed Hu Shuang, who was beside me, and looked at her with malicious intent. At the same time, her mouth was twisted.


    I originally wanted to give her a warning, but after thinking about it, Hu Shuang was still beside me. Even if I warned him, it wouldn''t be of any use. In the end, I had to pretend that I didn''t see her pulling Hu Shuang away.


    To my surprise, the ghost girl in the red dress didn''t follow me, but instead left behind a series of hair-raising laughs.


    I let out a long breath and looked at Hu Shuang, who looked concerned. "It''s fine. Maybe I was just holding it in at the cinema. It''s better to take a breath of fresh air now."


    In order to ease the atmosphere, I deliberately teased her and said, "Look at me, I''m a poor kid from the countryside. I really don''t like the life of a lowly person like you."


    After confirming that I was fine, Hu Shuang also smiled. He glanced at me and said, "Look at you, you really can''t get a proper seat."


    "Heh heh, I won''t be able to get on the main seat, but it will be a great boon." I casually smiled and recited the incident from before.


    Hu Shuang still asked me to escort him back to that very ordinary house, but to my surprise, there was a woman standing in front of her house. She waited for him to speak before following me in, and even turned her head to look at me before leaving with a gentle smile on her face.


    I looked closely and saw that the woman was dressed in ordinary clothes. She didn''t look too different from any other woman. Her face was tired and she didn''t look too well, but her appearance was very similar to Hu Shuang. I thought for a moment, she should be Hu Shuang''s mother.


    So I also smiled at her, thinking that if I really could do this with Hu Shuang, maybe she would be my future mother-in-law.


    After thinking for a while in the fog, I watched Hu Shuang''s room light up before slowly leaving, reminiscing every bit of what happened. I really didn''t expect that I would have such a day.


    On the contrary, it was getting late and I wasn''t in a hurry to get back. On top of that, the place where Hu Shuang lived wasn''t too far away from where I was, so I started strolling.


    However, after walking a few steps and feeling a little cold, I tightly wrapped my clothes, thinking whether I should take a taxi back.


    It was a pity that after waiting for so long, I still couldn''t find a single car. In the end, I was so cold that I had no other choice but to run.


    As I trotted along, I could hear my footsteps all the way down the street, but it was then that I realized my breath had turned into a white mist and that the temperature around me had somehow reached its lowest point.

 C42

    Looking at the water vapor that gradually dissipated like mist and finally disappeared, I suddenly jolted. Recalling the thing that appeared in my room that night, I couldn''t help but feel a little scared. I quickly turned my head back, but I couldn''t see anything other than the empty street.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but speed up my pace.


    After finally getting to the rented room, I closed the door without saying anything further. I grabbed the bracelet that my grandfather had made for me from the locust tree. I didn''t even have time to take a bath before I sat down and started chanting the Rebirth Spell.


    It''s not that this spell is that powerful, it''s just that until now, I have been able to use this kind of incantation, so it''s hard for me not to think about it.


    To be honest, this curse seems to have some effect. After reciting it for a while, I felt a stream of warmth coming from the locust wooden bracelet, causing my entire body to feel at ease.


    But just to be cautious, I repeated it several more times before I opened my eyes.


    However, he didn''t feel anything when he didn''t open his eyes. As soon as he opened them, he was immediately startled and cried out in alarm.


    At some point in time, that woman in the red dress had come into my room and was staring at me. Her pale face was like a mask in a horror movie and her gaze was so evil that I nearly peed my pants.


    "Haha!" A weird laugh could be heard as the lady dressed in red floated in front of me like the wind.


    "You. What are you doing? " I tried my best to remain calm, but I still couldn''t stop my tongue from ending. As I watched her slowly move forward, I unconsciously took a few steps back.


    "Are you walking the Yin?" The lady in red seemed exceptionally happy when she saw my frightened expression. There was a strange smile on her face and her voice was as ear-piercing as the sound of the wind blowing through the door.


    I gently nodded my head as I felt my cheeks heat up. I thought to myself that it would probably be too embarrassing for me to do such a thing.


    The woman didn''t answer me. Instead, she reached out her slender and pale hand towards my chest. I wanted to step back, but I couldn''t move my body. I couldn''t even muster a bit of strength.


    Could it be that this was also caused by this woman in the red dress?


    However, I am not the original Wu Meng. I remember there was a move in Yi Yun''s diary called "Waking up from the dead", which was called "Waking up from the dead," and relying on the sharp pain to boost my spirit, then using the blood on my tongue to repel the ghost''s attack.


    However, this was very damaging to his vitality.


    However, seeing the red dressed lady''s finger getting closer and closer to my chest, I couldn''t care less anymore. Thus, I fiercely bit down on the tip of my tongue.


    At the same time, I borrowed the pain that I felt to finally regain my mobility. Without saying anything further, I spurt out a mouthful of fresh blood, catching the lady in red off guard and spraying her with it.


    The moment the blood mist hit her, it released a cloud of smoke. The woman in the red dress wailed and retreated a few steps. The originally neat red dress suddenly shattered.


    Seeing that her clothes were untidy, I felt a little embarrassed and unconsciously looked away.


    But when I saw what was happening to her, I fell to the ground in horror.


    At this time, the woman''s whole body was charred like it was on fire, and in many places, black bones were exposed. The most terrifying thing was her face, except for her left eye which was still in good condition, it looked like a hill that had been hit by tar bullets, completely devoid of any human shape.


    I couldn''t help but shout out in surprise before retreating a few steps back. I indistinctly shouted to the woman who was walking towards me, "Don''t come over here. If you come over here again, I''ll spray it out again."


    At this moment, I already had a bit of confidence in myself. I didn''t expect that a casual mouthful of blood would have such power. If I were to spray another mouthful of blood, wouldn''t this red dressed lady''s soul scatter?


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not here to harm you." The red dressed woman''s voice sounded desolate, her arms hanging down like charcoal.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Of course, I didn''t believe her words. My vigilance didn''t decrease in the slightest, as long as she dared to take another step forward, I would spit on her once more.


    "I want you to transcend me!" The woman in the red dress let out a mournful laugh, and her terrifying face became even more ferocious.


    Just as I was wondering, the woman spoke again, "This is how I looked when I died. I can''t accept this. I want revenge."


    When I heard this, I was shocked. What did he look like when he died? Doesn''t this mean that this woman died miserably?


    The woman continued, "After I was killed by that heartless person, I was so focused on revenge that I missed the time to enter the underworld and ended up becoming a ghost. I can''t even go if I want to now."


    Hearing this, I remembered the scene at the front of the cinema where the person lying on the floor was overwhelmed with shock. I finally understood why such a bizarre accident happened.


    "Since you have taken your revenge, your wish should be fulfilled. Naturally, you will go down. Why are you looking for me?" Although I gradually got used to it and my courage increased, I was still not used to her terrifying face. Thus, I looked around but didn''t see her face.


    "Haha." The moment I finished speaking, the woman in red let out a weird laugh, causing my forehead to hurt. "I could have easily killed him, but I discovered that even if I killed him, I still wouldn''t be able to vent my hatred. That''s why I want him to live on, living amidst regret and fear. That''s the greatest punishment I can give him."


    After hearing this, when I looked at the girl''s gloomy face again, I actually didn''t feel that terrified anymore, so I asked her, "If that''s the case, why did I have to act like this if I knew it would happen?"


    But she did not seem to hear me and sat up in her chair. From the view of her back, apart from the tattered blood-red dress, she was indeed a woman with a more feminine air.


    She was an honest person who didn''t have much ability, but she was still a good girl. She had good conditions and was an only child, so in the end, she decided to marry him. The two of them set up a small workshop under the support of their parents and lived quite a good life.


    If things continued like this, it could be considered as having a pretty good future.


    However, after the two of them changed the small workshop into a large brand, Wang Dehui slowly changed. Not only did he spend time drinking, but he also occasionally flirted with other women. At the beginning, this woman even tried to persuade him.


    But who would have thought that at this time, Wang Dehui wouldn''t listen, and would even directly go from sneaky to brazen things out.


    During this time, the woman had quarreled with her, but it had no effect, so her heart was like dying embers as she separated from Wangde Hui, each of them taking care of their own company.


    His company collapsed less than half a year after they lost the support of the women. As a result, Wang Dehui, who had no income, had a bashful expression as he pestered the woman. When the woman saw that he seemed to have changed, she softened her heart and forgiven him.


    Unfortunately, the woman would never have thought that this Wang Dehui was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He had another reason for coming to find the woman.


    Wang Dehui found a way to get a bottle of concentrated sulfuric acid, and then he filled the bottle with the concentrated sulfuric acid. When the woman went to take a bath, he secretly changed it.


    It was a pity that this woman didn''t know what had happened. She had actually poured concentrated sulfuric acid on him. However, it was still early for the woman to discover the problem, so her injuries weren''t serious.


    However, that Wang Degui didn''t plan on letting her go. Seeing that she was injured, not only did he not think of a way to cure her, but he even deliberately delayed her. He even poured a large amount of sulfuric acid on her body, then coldly watched as she died from the pain.


    At this, I slammed my fist on the table, angry at the world for having such a beastlike appearance, and asked her, "Don''t the police care?"


    The woman sighed sadly and said, "I''m already dead, how would I know what''s going on?"


    After the woman died, she turned into a ghost, but Wang Dehui seemed to have a guilty conscience. He had obtained a protective amulet from somewhere, causing her to be unable to approach him and almost lose her soul several times.


    Until today, when Wang Dehui and his new girlfriend were watching a movie, the woman finally found a chance to control the unmanned car and turn Wang Dehui into a cripple.


    Hearing this, I immediately clapped my hands in joy. To deal with such a person, I had to make him suffer a fate worse than death.

 C43

    The woman in the red dress talked for a long time before she seemed to relax a bit. She slowly stood up, and with the fog surrounding her body, her long dress immediately recovered to its original state. I then realized that she was wearing a wedding dress, and I sighed inwardly.


    "Then how do you want me to help you?" I looked at her, and for a moment my sympathy flared again, and I made up my mind to help her anyway.


    She slightly nodded her head and looked at me, saying, "You''re taking the wrong path. I, who can''t enter the cycle of reincarnation due to missing an opportunity, have special privileges. I can draw you in."


    I was surprised when I heard that. I''ve seen the same thing in Yi Yun''s notebook before, but how did she know?


    Thinking about this, I asked her, "How did you know?"


    She covered her mouth and laughed. Right now, she looked no different from an ordinary person, lacking a ghastly aura. It seemed that after all these years of her hatred had burned her eyes red, and now that her emotions had been released, she looked more like a human being.


    "I was introduced by Master Yi." After I heard this, I thought for a moment that the Master Yi she spoke of was no other than Yi Yun. Thinking about this, I started to feel a little angry.


    However, I''m just a dealer, my skills can''t even be considered as an entrance, but since I agreed to help her, I have to find a way to continue on, no matter what. I told her to wait first, then I casually flipped open the notebook Yi Yun left behind and started reading.


    After looking at it carefully, a sliver of confidence surfaced in my heart. In a situation like this, the best method is to first wash away the ill intent, dissolve the resentment, and fulfill his wish.


    However, there was a key factor in this, and that was the need to ensure that all the initial conditions were met.


    However, even though she appeared much calmer and more peaceful, there was still a black aura revolving around her. This was a sign that the evil aura had not been removed. It seemed that even though she had said this, her heart was still filled with hatred.


    So I told her what I thought and asked her what else she was thinking.


    As she said this, the woman smiled miserably, clenched her teeth, and said, "I also hate one more person, and that is the woman who came up with the idea for Wang Dehui to use to kill me."


    I was surprised, I didn''t expect that after she died, she would investigate this matter thoroughly. But after all, if it was anyone else, they wouldn''t be able to relax, but as a Yin Master, I have my own rules. If she told me to kill that woman, I definitely wouldn''t.


    So I asked her, "So what do you want me to do?"


    "I need you to help me find her!" The woman gnashed her teeth as she released another ghastly aura from her body. I couldn''t help but be shocked and immediately chanted the Rebirth Spell a few more times before she recovered a little.


    "I can help you with that, but I cannot help you harm her. In fact, if you wanted to harm her, I would even intervene." I said to her very carefully. Afterwards, I thought of something and added, "Of course, if I''m not there, it doesn''t matter."


    I learned this from the other two security guards. Since I have responsibilities, I can''t let you do whatever you want. However, I can''t possibly stare at a ghost all day long.


    The woman lightly nodded her head and said, "Then I''ll thank Master first."


    "Right, what''s that woman''s name and where does she live?" I asked her again.


    "I don''t know, but Wang Dehui definitely knows."


    Now that he has been hit by a car, needless to say, it must have been in the hospital. However, if I were to rush over to him and ask him who the woman who tried to kill him was, it would be impossible for him to admit it even if he wanted to, let alone tell me who that woman was.


    It''s a little difficult," I assured her. "Why don''t you wait a few days, and I''ll have a chance to talk to him alone.


    The woman was very reasonable and didn''t try to force me at all. She nodded slightly.


    However, there was always a female ghost following me like this. I was also extremely nervous, so I said to her, "Why don''t you leave for a few days and come back to find me when there''s news?"


    She smiled sweetly and said, "I didn''t expect that you, the great master, would be afraid of ghosts."


    These words were spoken very straightforwardly, causing my ears to turn red. I coughed twice to hide my embarrassment, but I couldn''t help but quibble, "I''m not afraid. It''s just that I''m afraid of scaring other people if you keep following me."


    Obviously, as a businessman, even if she was joking, she still had a sense of propriety. She nodded and said, "That''s true, but I have an idea, and I''m afraid that the master will not agree."


    "Say it, it''s all right," I said magnanimously, thinking not to stay in my dark basement all the time.


    He glanced at my hand, then looked at the chain made of locust wood and said, "The thing in Master''s hand can be my temporary shelter."


    At first, I thought that even if you followed me, I would still find it perilous, but now, you actually managed to get on top of our personal belongings. Doesn''t that mean that I was taking her with me even when I peed and peed?


    Seeing my hesitation, she giggled and said, "If it wasn''t for the astral winds washing over me for so long, I wouldn''t have bothered you, Great Master."


    After hearing what she said, my heart immediately softened. I gritted my teeth and said, "If that''s the case, then come in."


    When I said this, I almost had the courage to do so.


    As expected, when I said this, she immediately giggled and turned into a gust of wind, disappearing into the locust wooden bracelet.


    I looked around and thought it was nothing, so I stared at the bracelet for a long time and finally realized something was wrong.


    Originally, the bracelet was made up of four sculptures of different sizes, with different colored inscriptions on them. When she entered the bracelet, one of the sculptures actually showed a trace of a glossy red, as if it was carefully painted by an extremely skilled craftsman.


    He didn''t sigh and decided not to think anymore. After washing up, he went back to sleep on the internet.


    The next day, at daybreak, I received a call from Jun Zi. He was extremely happy on the phone and happily said that Zhang Qiang had already forgiven her. However, Zhang Qiang said that he still had something that he needed me to help him with.


    I also felt very happy when I heard this, but thinking that I had to work today, I asked Jun to wait a little while, so that I could take a look at it when I got off work at noon.


    After hanging up the phone, I thought for a moment and understood. It wasn''t that Zhang Qiang needed my help, but the other "him" in Zhang Qiang''s body needed my help.


    On the contrary, I felt that he was a very interesting person. After running into Zhang Qiang''s body, not only did he not do too much, he even started singing a song with Zhang Qiang later on.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but smile faintly, thinking that I should use this opportunity to get to know this very interesting ghost.


    As usual, I came to the company, but ever since Hu Shuang started working for me, he stopped arranging any work for me, and when he saw me, he also smiled as if I was the boss and he was an employee. This made me feel extremely satisfied, but at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable, because no matter what, I was a technician, so doing nothing at all wasn''t an option.


    While Hu Shuang was at the company, I asked her to discuss the details of the project.


    Hu Shuang was very curious about my attitude. He repeatedly told me that it was all a small matter and that there was no need to be so serious.


    In the end, I really didn''t have any other ways. I could only smile and tease, "It''s fine if you get the money from other clients. This client is no ordinary customer. He can''t be sloppy because he might become my father-in-law someday. That isn''t urgent at all."


    With that, Hu Shuang''s face immediately turned red. He rolled his eyes at me and said, "Where are you right now? Look at how worried you are."


    After Hu Shuang said this, he looked at me with boundless tenderness.


    I immediately shivered, thinking that this girl shouldn''t be taking me seriously. Although I really like her a lot, it''s still far from the time to discuss marriage.

 C44

    After discussing it with Hu Shuangzhuang, I realized that this project was really as simple as she said it was. It only had a homepage, nine level two pages, and some level three pages. Other than that, there was only a bit of data flow to the backstage.


    However, in order to be more cautious, I started to search for something unique on the internet. Since there wasn''t anything special about this item, I should at least focus on designing and arranging it.


    After getting off work at noon, the rest of my colleagues ordered takeout, while I was pulled out by Hu Shuang to casually eat some food. After thinking that Zhang Qiang''s matter wasn''t settled yet, I rushed back to the hospital without stopping.


    Jun''er was still standing there, but her complexion looked much better. It seemed that she was relieved that Zhang Qiang had a solution to the problem.


    Actually, I''ve also thought about this matter with Zhang Qiang before. Even if I find that brat who ran away after eating a mouthful of food, there''s still one more very important thing that''s related to Zhang Qiang''s future brother-in-law. That guy''s two hundred thousand yuan hole has been filled by Hu Shuang.


    Of course, this is all in the future, and is not something I have to worry about right now.


    Inside the ward, Zhang Qiang was sitting on the bed, eating lunch from a box. His tight-fitting hospital gown had already been changed, and it was replaced by a normal hospital gown.


    When Zhang Qiang saw me, he had a faint smile on his face and his spirit seemed to have recovered a little. However, when I saw his smile, I knew that it wasn''t Zhang Qiang.


    After greeting him, I sat down next to Zhang Qiang and asked, "He still won''t come out?"


    "He can''t come out, so I need your help." He replied with a smile.


    "How?"


    "Give me a place to stay. Otherwise, if I don''t go out, he won''t be able to come up."


    She looked at me and him talking to each other as if we were talking in a mute language, and she seemed very confused. But, she couldn''t get in the conversation for a while, so she pulled Hu Shuang and the other two to go outside to chat.


    "I can only send you down." I went straight back to him. As an errand boy, it is my duty to deliver things that shouldn''t exist in this world to the place where he should go. I can''t show favoritism, much less dare.


    "And if I don''t want to go down?" There was a meaningful smile on his face.


    When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat. I thought to myself, "This guy wouldn''t ''reject'' the arrest when this matter is about to unfold, right?"


    Perhaps it was because my expression was a little ugly, he continued to explain himself: "You misunderstood me."


    After saying that, he gently put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand, and asked me to help him push the small table to the side. Then, he started to speak in a low voice.


    It was only now that I found out that the person who was staying in Zhang Qiang''s body was called Zheng Yuan. He was an Elementary Scholar of the Late Qing Dynasty and could be considered an outstanding disciple in the Zheng Family.


    According to what he said, the rumors were basically the same as the truth. The only difference was that at that time, there were also some people from the Zheng Family who rebelled, but were forcefully suppressed by the Zheng Family''s Patriarch, Xiao Song.


    And the most hateful thing was that later on, in order to preserve his family''s position, Zheng Xiaosong actually forced his slightly subordinate descendants to send his wife and daughter into a pit of fire ¡­


    At that time, Zheng Yuan had only just gotten married, his new wife was a young girl who also knew some poetry and books. The two of them had rather deep feelings for each other, but who would have thought that they would encounter such a thing in the chaotic world?


    Unfortunately, the two of them weren''t able to escape for long before they were caught by Zheng Xiaosong''s group and brought back.


    In the end, there was really no other way around it. Zheng Yuan discussed it with his wife, and the two of them seemed to be obedient on the surface as they dressed up in the room under the strict control of Zheng Xiaosong''s group.


    The two of them were in the room. Zheng Yuan looked at his newly-wed wife with tears in his eyes. He used a pair of scissors his wife brought from home to cut open her throat, then he laughed loudly and broke the oil lamp.


    It was a pity that Zheng Yuan, who only wished to die, did not die in this huge fire. In the end, he was dug out from the ruins while he was at his last breath.


    According to Zheng Yuan, the descendants of the Zheng Family who had resisted Zheng Xiaosong but were unable to do anything had followed suit and killed their wives and daughters one after another. The fire burned for several days and nights before it finally died down.


    In order to intimidate the Zheng Family, Zheng Xiaosong passed Zheng Yuan over to his enemies in the end.


    After the pitiful Zheng Yuan fell into the hands of an external enemy, he was tied up in front of the Zheng Family ancestral hall with a naked body.


    When I heard this, I was immediately enraged. I hatefully hammered the bed and repeatedly paid respects to Zheng Xiaosong''s eighteen ancestors.


    Perhaps because he was too old, Zheng Yuan actually seemed very calm. He continued, "For the past few decades, I have been completely washed away by the astral winds. I have no path to go to heaven or to the earth, and I only hate myself for being born in the Zheng Family. It wasn''t until he came to pay his respects late at night that I found an opportunity to take him on. "


    Looking at Zheng Yuan''s slightly bitter and smiling face, I really couldn''t imagine the living conditions of those people in this chaotic world.


    Thus, I asked him, "Since you escaped, why don''t you want to enter the cycle of reincarnation and turn back into a human?"


    "Haha." When Zheng Yuan heard this, he actually started laughing loudly with tears streaming down his face, "At the beginning, I was happy that I had the chance to turn over a new leaf, so I secretly observed his living condition. In the end, I discovered that living like him is truly inferior to having his soul shattered."


    Right after he finished speaking, I suddenly remembered what happened to Zhang Qiang and Jun. However, this doesn''t mean that everyone was still alive, so I comforted him, "He is just a case in point. Why do you need to be biased? There are many beautiful things in life. "


    "Of course." Zheng Yuan lightly smiled, "So I want to ask you for a favor. In the next life, I don''t want to be a human anymore, even being a pig or a dog is fine. I''m really tired."


    I was silent.


    Being a pig or a dog isn''t something that I, a small man, can decide.


    I shook my head and directly said, "I can''t do that, but I believe that there will be an adjudication. After drinking Grandma Meng''s Elixir, no one knows who you are, so why are you so stubborn?"


    Zheng Yuan was silent for a long time, then finally let out a heavy sigh and said, "I feel that you''re an interesting person, but it''s a pity that when I come to this world again, we will no longer know each other. Otherwise, I really want to be friends with you."


    I shook my head and smiled, thinking, "Am I not?"


    I remember that when that old lady Yi Yun Zheng went down there, she used fire as a medium, and this is a hospital, so it wasn''t that troublesome. Furthermore, Zheng Yuan had the heart to cooperate, so all he needed to do was for me to draw a Rebirth Curse.


    At this moment, Zheng Yuan laid back down and closed his eyes, as if he was sleeping. I knew that he was about to come out, so I closed the door to the ward and waited quietly by the side.


    After a while, a cool breeze jumped out from Zhang Qiang''s body. He had a dreamy look on his face, and although I couldn''t see his face clearly, he still appeared to be in human form. A long shadow appeared in front of me.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. After so many years, Zheng Yuan could have entered the underworld a long time ago. Perhaps he, who has a similar age to me, could have become my friend.


    "If there really is a next life, I will imprint the word ''Yuan'' to recognize you." Zheng Yuan''s clear voice rang out, and after that, he very naturally stood in front of me.


    I nodded and took a deep breath. I put my hands together and slowly chanted the Rebirth Spell.


    A sparse and ordinary musical note jumped out from my mouth, forming a strange force that revolved around Zheng Yuan. At the same time, Zheng Yuan''s body gradually emitted rays of spiritual light, and his body also became more and more solid, in the end he was no different from a normal person. I looked around and saw that his gaze was deep and his face was white.


    The light on Zheng Yuan''s body became more and more intense, quickly drowning his figure. In a trance, I saw him bow deeply towards me, then abruptly disappear. In the entire ward, only Zhang Qiang and I were left lying on the bed as if we were asleep.

 C45

    Looking at Zheng Yuan''s figure slowly dissipating like a light and shadow, a bitterness arose in my heart. Although I know that I might be being a little too emotional like this, as a walking yin, I can predict that the next things I see will be ghosts lingering in the mortal world because of various reasons. However, facing the miserable lives of others, it is really hard for me to not be moved.


    I was silent for a long time. Finally, I slowly opened the door and let Hu Shuang and Jun Zi in.


    "Mu Fan ¡­" Jun''er looked at me with anticipation. I knew what she wanted to ask, so I lightly nodded. My mood had yet to recover from Zheng Yuan''s incident.


    Jun Zi was instantly overjoyed. She hurriedly ran to Zhang Qiang''s bedside, and when she saw Zhang Qiang''s serene face, her tears fell like rain, and she sobbed silently.


    I didn''t say much, but looked at Hu Shuang with a knowing smile, and didn''t say anything to Jun''er before leaving the ward.


    "You cured Zhang Qiang?" Hu Shuang looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    I don''t deny it, but to be honest, I''m really happy to be able to help Zhang Qiang.


    "How is this possible? You actually have this kind of ability when writing code?" Hu Shuang heartlessly cried out, directly hurting my meager self-esteem.


    Thus, my face darkened. I started to argue with Hu Shuang, "So what if you''re writing code? Your ability to write code is great. Also, how do you know that I don''t have any other skills?"


    When Hu Shuang heard this, he giggled and grabbed my arm. The soft spot made my heart flutter. He looked at me with a smile and said, "That''s right. You''re not only a code writer. You''re also a doctor. You specialize in treating lunatics."


    However, the moment she said that, she seemed to recall something and quickly looked behind her. She was afraid that Zhang Qiang and Jun''er would hear her words, so she stuck out her tongue and made a face, appearing to be in a daze.


    Although some sentiments, but at this time my mood is really not bad, Hu-Shuang returned to the company.


    Since I had nothing to do in the afternoon, I just followed my original plan and designed a framework for Hu Shuang''s dad''s company. After that, it was very simple to fill in the code, and I didn''t spend too much time waiting for the day to come.


    As for Mighty, he didn''t urge me to do anything. He just shut himself up in his office.


    However, when I was about to get off work, my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was a call from a stranger. At first, I thought it was a sales pitch or a scammer, so I didn''t pick it up.


    On the phone was a completely unfamiliar man''s voice. He said very politely, "Is this Master Mu?"


    I paused for a moment. Currently, the number of living people who know my identity are few in number. There''s even more than one slap. Who is this person? How did he know my phone number? How did he know who I am?


    So when I asked him who he was, he didn''t say much and instead asked me, "Is the master free now? I want to see you. "


    To tell the truth, I really didn''t have the leisure to pay attention to him at a normal time, but due to my curiosity, I replied in a muddled manner. In the end, we agreed to meet at the Ocean Blue Coffee House.


    I greeted Hu Shuang and said that I had to go out. Hu Shuang seemed exceptionally obedient and didn''t ask any questions. Instead, he urged me to go back quickly, saying that he was waiting for me to eat together with him.


    I smiled and rubbed her hair under the astonished gaze of my colleagues.


    It had to be known that Hu Shuang was an existence that even bulls and bulls wouldn''t dare to provoke. As for her background, all her colleagues knew about it and kept their distance from her.


    Ocean Blue Coffee Shop wasn''t far from here. It would only take me around ten to twenty minutes to walk there. There was still enough time anyway, so I bought a cup of milk tea and headed over there at a leisurely pace.


    In my free time, I began to think about the phone call and what kind of person I was going to see.


    By the time I finished my milk tea, I had already reached the entrance of the coffee shop. I found a seat near the window and sat down.


    At this moment, a person ran out of the car. He was dressed properly, and his hair was combed neatly. He looked to be in his forties, but as soon as he got out of the car, he took out his phone and walked into the coffee shop.


    A few seconds later, my phone rang. It was the same number as before.


    I smiled knowingly and waved my cell phone at the middle-aged man standing at the front desk.


    He looked at me with a slightly surprised expression, but it was only for a split-second. He then walked over with a smile and bent over while extending his hand. "Hello, Master Mu. My name is Sun Sheng."


    As soon as I sat down, I asked him, "How do you know about me?"


    "Oh, it was Director Liu who introduced him. He''s a friend of mine." Sun Sheng looked like a seasoned veteran of the martial arts world. His manner and actions were generous, and he asked me, "What would you like to drink, Master?"


    "Let''s have a glass of water," I said casually. As a programmer, I only get to touch coffee, tea, or red cattle, which is why I don''t even touch them if it''s not necessary.


    "Who is Director Liu?" I asked him again. When I said this, I searched through my mind and realized that I didn''t know a boss with the surname Liu. There weren''t many people with the surname Liu that I knew due to the small circle of activities.


    "You don''t know Master Liu Yunwen?" Sun Sheng appeared very surprised.


    I smiled wryly and shook my head, thinking to myself, When did I become so famous that I didn''t even know myself?


    However, from the looks of it, there was no way to investigate it. Thinking that he must have some sort of motive for finding me after being introduced, I asked, "What business do you have with me?"


    "Master, please take a look first." Saying this, Sun Sheng began to rummage through his handbag. Finally, he took out a photo and placed it in front of me.


    I took the photo and looked at it. A boy about seven or eight years old was sitting on the sofa, making a face.


    Judging from the background, this little boy should be in a house somewhere, and his family should be quite good. Whether it was the sofa he was sitting on, the decorations on the wall behind him, or the size of the house ¡­ all these meant that this boy''s parents were very powerful.


    However, this picture was very ordinary. There was nothing special about it.


    I was prepared to return the photo to Sun Sheng, but after thinking about it, he probably intentionally gave it to me for a reason, and definitely not just for me to see.


    Thinking of this, I carefully examined it a few more times before finally discovering a trace of an abnormality.


    Behind the little boy''s back was a lighter area that looked overexposed and out of place in the dark European style of the room.


    Moreover, this area looked slightly larger than the little boy''s head. It was oval in shape, and apart from this, there was nothing else unusual about it.


    After confirming that nothing was amiss, I returned the photo to Sun Sheng''s hand. Just as I was about to ask Sun Sheng for his intentions, my eyes swept over the photo again. Using the reflection from outside, I finally saw the shadow behind the boy.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised, but my face remained unchanged. I pretended to be unperturbed as I handed the photo to Sun Sheng and asked: "Who is this little boy?"


    Sun Sheng took the photo and looked at it. His expression was somewhat complicated as he said in a low voice: "This is my son. His name is Sun Hu, and he''s already seven and a half years old."


    I nodded and began to think about whether I should tell Sun Sheng about the shadow, but then Sun Sheng asked me: "Did the master see anything?"


    I hesitated a bit, but in the end, it didn''t have much to do with me. Anyway, you were the one who came knocking on the door, so it didn''t matter if I was right or wrong. I nodded and said, "When your son took this picture, there seemed to be something behind him."


    Hearing this, Sun Sheng was overjoyed and became extremely excited. He grabbed my hand and said, "That''s great! I didn''t expect Master Mu to be able to see through me so quickly. My son can be saved."


    His face was flushed and he was smiling excitedly. He grabbed my hand and used a lot of strength, causing me to be unable to pull back my hand even after several times.


    Thus, I smiled awkwardly and whispered, "I was just lucky."


    "Master Mu, don''t be so modest, I''ve looked for many people, but none of them have realized it. You''re the first person I''ve seen," Saying this, Sun Sheng once again rummaged through his small bag, and finally took out a leather envelope from inside and placed it in front of me. He said earnestly: "Master Mu, please save my son, this is the deposit of 10,000 yuan, we''ll have to thank you again after the deal is completed."

 C46

    Looking at the thick envelope, it would be a lie to say that I''m not tempted. This is almost equivalent to my three month salary.


    However, without that diamond and porcelain work, I am very clear on what kind of goods I have. These ten thousand yuan are good stuff, but whether I can take it or not is unknown.


    Thinking of this, I pushed the money back to him. Looking at the stunned Sun Sheng in front of me, I said, "I can''t take this money."


    "Why? Does the master think that there are too few of them?" At this time, Sun Sheng was somewhat depressed, but it was obvious that he was not satisfied. He began to dig in his bag again.


    I hurriedly stopped him, "Boss Sun, don''t worry. I didn''t say that I wouldn''t agree to this matter. However, this matter needs to be made clear before I can decide whether I want to take over this matter or not."


    "Mister is indeed a dependable person." Sun Sheng sighed lightly and began to speak unhurriedly without taking back the envelope.


    The Sun Hu in the photo was originally a cheerful and intelligent child. Although Sun Sheng had created generous living conditions for him, his mother had died of illness when Sun Hu was two years old and Sun Hu had been well since then. Sun Hu did not appear to be much different from the other children, and because Sun Sheng was busy with business, he did not pay too much attention to Sun Hu''s residence to his grandmother.


    Sun Hu was very attached to his grandma. When Sun Hu reached his school-age, Sun Sheng would go many times to receive her, but Sun Hu refused to come back. In the end, Sun Sheng had no choice but to give Grandmother Sun Hu some money to arrange for his child to go to school.


    The year before, Sun Hu''s grandmother had passed away. Sun Sheng, who had no one to rely on, had no choice but to bring Sun Wu back. Sun Hu, who came to a big city, had good living conditions, but he just couldn''t get happy.


    Sun Sheng thought that the reason he worked so hard to earn some money was to make Sun Wu happy. But now, Sun Wu was like this; even Sun Sheng was a bit discouraged.


    However, just last year, after Sun Sheng took Sun Wu to lie down at his hometown, Sun Wu''s personality changed drastically. He changed from a depressed and unhappy appearance to a happy and sunny one.


    When I heard this, a thought struck me. This is a good thing, isn''t it exactly what Sun Sheng wants?


    Sun Sheng shook his head and continued.


    After seeing such a huge change in Sun Wu, Sun Sheng was quite happy at first. He thought to himself that the heavens had finally opened their eyes.


    However, when he returned to the city, Sun Sheng discovered many strange places.


    Sun Sheng''s new wife''s name was Dong Xiaoyu. Although she hadn''t read many books, she was still young and beautiful and had good sense and reason. She had always been good to Sun Wu, but ever since Sun Wu had come back from his hometown, she had actually been very afraid of Sun Wu.


    At the beginning, Sun Sheng was naturally unhappy to hear this. He believed that Dong Xiaoyu was trying to distance herself from her child.


    Until one day, when Sun Sheng received a call from Dong Xiaoyu saying that Sun Wu had injured her.


    Sun Sheng rushed home as soon as he heard the news. He saw Dong Xiaoyu lying on the floor, half covered in purple. According to Dong Xiaoyu, Sun Wu was cute and pitiful. She wanted to kiss him, but when Sun Wu pushed her away, she fell down from the stairs.


    Although Sun Sheng had some doubts, Dong Xiaoyu''s injuries were solid evidence. He came to Sun Wu to ask about his condition. However, Sun Wu didn''t say a word, showing his extreme fear towards Dong Xiaoyu.


    Only now did Sun Sheng calm down. He thought to himself, how old is my child? How could he possibly have the strength to push Dong Xiaoyu?


    But no matter how suspicious he was, he was bound to get married and have a lot of family affairs. Sun Sheng did not make too much of a scene and just buried this matter deep in his heart.


    Until one day, when Dong Xiaoyu specially made a bowl of silver ear soup for Sun Wu in front of Sun Sheng, the silver ear soup, which was originally in good condition, was suddenly turned over by someone. Coincidentally, Sun Wu was beside him. After that, without saying anything further, he pulled Sun Wu and gave him a heavy slap on the butt.


    Hearing this, I smiled coldly and thought to myself, "If there''s a stepmother, there''s a stepfather. For the sake of Dong Xiaoyu being able to fight Sun Wu once, there will definitely be a second time."


    However, what Sun Sheng said next left me dumbfounded.


    His face was pale as he said, "I was planning to teach him a lesson so that Xiao Yu could calm down, but it seems like that slap was directed at that kid, but that kid''s head is fine. Instead, I felt like I was slapped by someone."


    "What do you mean?" I was confused. The phrase "hit your body, pain in my heart" was just an abstract phrase. How could it be so painful on Sun Sheng''s body?


    "I feel like that slap was on my own body, and with extraordinary strength." Sun Sheng''s face turned slightly red. It seemed like he was dozens of years old. Being spanked by someone was indeed a disgrace.


    I forced myself not to laugh and tried to savor the meaning behind Sun Sheng''s words. However, even after thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t understand what he meant.


    "That slap hurt my back for the better part of half a year. A few months ago, it only got a little better." Sun Sheng continued, "Although I felt a little strange at that time, thinking that I might have broken my waist due to excessive force, I didn''t pay too much attention to it."


    "And then?" I asked him again, thinking this explanation might be acceptable.


    "But what happened afterwards became more and more bizarre." Sun Sheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face exceptionally pale.


    It turned out that after that incident, as long as Sun Wu was around, there would definitely be many unimaginable accidents.


    On the road, for example, the cars that passed him would suddenly go out of control or turn over.


    For example, if a child dared to bully Sun Wu, he would definitely be seriously ill or fall down while walking.


    When I heard this, I secretly smacked my lips. If that''s really the case, then wouldn''t that Sun Wu be invincible?


    Thus, I chuckled and said, "This is a good thing. At the very least, you don''t have to worry about your son''s safety."


    Hearing this, Sun Sheng bitterly waved his hand: "What''s so good about it? With this, everyone is avoiding my son like he was a god of plague."


    I think so, too. If I knew there was such a little friend, I wouldn''t have been able to avoid him.


    Sun Sheng continued. What troubled him the most was that Sun Wu had always been unwilling to talk to anyone. No matter how happy he was, he would always be happy and ignore the couple.


    I thought that was normal. Maybe Sun Wu had found Sun Sheng a stepmother who was hostile towards him.


    Sun Sheng rubbed his forehead and continued, "In order to understand the child''s condition, I tried everything I could. In the end, I even secretly installed a surveillance camera in his room."


    At this point, Sun Sheng''s expression turned unnatural again. He said: "It''s fine if you''re not acting. I''ll be scared senseless the moment you act."


    Previously, this kid had always locked himself in his room and even laughed from time to time, so I didn''t care. "At this point, Sun Sheng was extremely nervous, even his lips had turned a little white," But after the surveillance cameras were installed, I realized this kid was actually playing with something. "


    "A thing?" "Is this it?" I said, pointing to the shadow on the photo.


    "Yes," Sun Shengjin nodded, "This thing can only be seen from cameras and photos."


    Hearing this, my scalp tingled. I had some idea. If I''m not wrong, all of the strange things that were happening around Sun Wu were probably caused by this.


    However, can I take this down?


    "Master, I beg of you, no matter what, you have to help me. If this goes on, that kid will be ruined!" Sun Sheng said with a sobbing tone, only missing the point of kneeling down and begging.


    Looking at his bloodshot eyes, I immediately thought of my father. Perhaps, regardless of status, my father''s heart is still the same.


    I hesitated for a moment before grabbing the leather envelope and said, "I agree!"

 C47

    Holding the heavy envelope in my hand, I felt that other than the responsibility behind the ten thousand yuan, there was also the dream of being a full circle Sun Sheng as a father.


    Looking at Sun Sheng''s overjoyed expression, I nodded slightly and told him: "When the time comes, you can look at your son first."


    It seemed to me that all this was because of his son, and that the beginning must also begin with him.


    Sun Sheng was obviously impatient. Upon hearing my words, he immediately stood up and said: "Today is Saturday, and that kid happens to be at home. Should I bring you over?"


    I smiled wryly as I listened. I thought about how I had been working in Niu Zhuang''s company day and night, and even forgot about my habit of memorizing the week. So I nodded and rode Sun Sheng''s car to his house.


    Sun Sheng spoke as he drove.


    Ten years ago, Sun Sheng was only in his early thirties, without any education or culture. He came to this big city to work alone with his first wife, Sun Wu''s mother, to look at doors, move bricks, do hard labor, and even sell blood, in short, do whatever they can to earn money. It was only after they had a certain amount of savings did they open a steamed bun store to sell buns.


    Unfortunately, when he was at his most miserable and tired, his wife would accompany him, but when she was able to live a good life, she would no longer be with him.


    Saying this, Sun Sheng''s voice was choked with sobs. It was rare that a man who had gone through so much trouble like this would miss his dead wife at a time like this. He could be considered a man of love and loyalty.


    Sun Sheng''s family lived in a relatively luxurious school district in the city. The area was 130 square meters, which was considered not bad. The interior was decorated rather extravagantly. But honestly, I always felt that the style wasn''t that great and didn''t have much of a taste.


    Of course, it''s none of my business.


    The person who opened the door was a beautiful woman about my age. She was dressed up beautifully, and when she saw Sun Sheng, she gave him a big hug and said: "Dear."


    I felt my scalp tingle and quickly stepped aside. I waited until he was done with the two of them before putting on my disguise and standing to the side.


    Only then did Sun Sheng react. After coughing a few times, he introduced me: "This is Master Mu. He is here to help look at Xiao Wu''s condition."


    After introducing me, Sun Sheng then introduced the woman, "Master Mu, this is my wife, Xiao Yue."


    "Hello", Xiao Yue kept staring at me and my scalp tingled. I felt something was wrong, so I nodded and said.


    "Ya, it''s the master. Please come in. You have to be more careful about this. I don''t know what''s wrong with Xiao Hu, but he''s worried to death about me." Xiao Yue invited me in as she chattered on.


    I chuckled, not knowing how to reply for a moment, so I asked Sun Sheng: "Where''s Xiaohu?"


    "In his room." Xiao Yue pouted, pointing to a room close by.


    I looked towards the direction and saw that the door was tightly shut. It seemed that what Sun Sheng said was true, as the child was closing the door in the middle of the day, there was indeed something fishy about it. However, I was in no hurry to go in and see him.


    "Please follow me." Sun Sheng seemed to be deep in thought. It seemed that he didn''t want Xiao Yue to know about the surveillance cameras yet, so he pulled me into his study.


    A row of red wooden bookshelves that reached to the top of the walls were filled with all sorts of books from both ancient and modern times. There was a red wooden table in the middle of the room, and it was covered in dust and looked misty.


    Sun Sheng closed the door as soon as he entered the room. He squatted under the table and fiddled with it for a long time before pulling out a thread. I looked carefully and saw that it was a VGA video cable.


    At the same time, while he was meditating, I took a closer look at the study. At the end of the table, I noticed a picture of two women, one old and one young, holding a child in their arms. The child was Little Tiger, and the two women looked older, but they both looked older, and there was a resemblance between their eyebrows, so it seemed to be Tiger''s mother and grandmother.


    I sighed to myself. Seems like this Sun Sheng was really obsessed with his dead wife.


    "Master, take a look." Sun Sheng pulled out a notebook from somewhere and connected the cord. At this moment, there were four images displayed, corresponding to the four directions of a room.


    In the middle of the screen, Hu Zi was sitting there with a smile on his face, his mouth moving nonstop as if he were talking. In front of him was a ball of white mist floating in mid-air.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I felt the hair on my back stand up. When I saw the photo, I had the same feeling, but seeing it through the surveillance camera was a completely different matter.


    However, the weirdest thing was that according to Sun Sheng, Hu Zi''s condition wasn''t like that for a day or two, so why didn''t he notice that something was strange about the thing that was following him around?


    I rubbed my swollen forehead and began to ponder this question.


    One thing was certain, the thing that was following Hu Zi had no ill will towards him. On the contrary, I felt that it was protecting him in secret, but this protection was too great.


    Sun Sheng, who stood by the side, had a bitter face as he stared at the image of Hu Zi. He sighed a few times, then stood up impatiently and started walking back and forth in the study.


    I thought for a moment. If I told Hu Zi that I was here to help him drive away the ghosts, not to mention whether he would agree or not, even the person beside him would not agree.


    After some thought, I came up with a plan. Thus, I pulled over to Sun Sheng and reminded him, "From now on, no matter who you meet, you will always say that I''m your tutor for Hu Zi."


    Sun Sheng was somewhat stupefied. It seemed that he didn''t know what my intention was, but he still nodded his head in agreement.


    "Alright, let''s go see Huzi now." After settling the deal, I stood up and braced myself as I spoke.


    Hearing that, Sun Sheng hurriedly nodded his head and brought me to Hu Zi''s door.


    At this moment, Xiao Yue walked over with a cup of water and passed it to me. She complained that Sun Sheng said he didn''t know etiquette and didn''t even know how to pour me a cup of water when the master came.


    Hearing the word ''master'', Sun Sheng felt as if he had been stabbed by needles. He pulled Xiao Yue to the side and muttered to himself for a long time before returning.


    Standing before Sun Hu Sect, Sun Sheng hesitated for a moment before knocking on the door.


    There was a knock on the door, and the faint sounds of conversation and laughter in the room suddenly stopped.


    Sun Sheng knocked twice, and after a long while, the door finally opened. Sun Hu peeked his head out of the room, and his two black eyes blankly stared at Sun Sheng. He then stared at me for a long while, and was about to heavily close the door.


    Sun Sheng seemed to have expected this to happen. He hurriedly held the door and lowered his voice: "Little Tiger, this is the home tutor I found for you. He''s amazing."


    However, Sun Wu didn''t seem to hear him and pushed the door open with all his might. I saw the veins on Sun Sheng''s forehead throbbing, and he seemed to be angry, so I waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry, let him rest inside for a while." Saying so, he winked at Sun Sheng.


    Sun Sheng sighed helplessly and let Sun Hu close the door.


    "What should I do?" Sun Sheng''s eyes were bloodshot as he said through gritted teeth.


    "No rush, take it slow." I quickly comforted him, thinking that no matter how eccentric Sun Wu was, he was still a child, and no matter if he was a child, he always liked to play. He should have a solution.


    However, where would he find such an opening?


    "Right, did he especially like anything before?" I hit my head.


    "Yeah, he likes to play with me on the remote control car, but because I''m not that good, he''s slowly becoming less and less of a player," Sun Sheng said blankly.


    "Bring the car, I have a way." I smiled.

 C48

    Immediately, he turned around and carried a large box filled with all kinds of toys. I picked up a remote control car in the shape of a police car from inside. This toy didn''t have any other characteristics except that it was loud and that was the effect I wanted.


    Without saying anything further, I controlled the toy to spin around in Sun Wu''s room. From time to time, I would deliberately hit Sun Wu''s door with my car.


    Sure enough, after a while, a small crack appeared on Sun Hu''s door. Two rolling eyes peeked out of the crack. I pretended not to see them and continued playing.


    A short while later, Sun Hu finally opened the door and walked out. He grabbed the police car that was still running on the ground and was about to rush into the house without saying a word.


    At the same time, I felt a wave of cold. I felt my body tremble slightly, as if there was a force pushing against me.


    I was already prepared. Without saying anything further, I opened my Yin Eye and saw a ball of misty light floating in front of me. From time to time, it would crash towards my body.


    I faintly smiled. It seemed that the group of ghosts protecting Xiaohu had already been worn out by the astral winds. Their strength was quite limited.


    I chanted the incantation according to Yi Yun''s diary. A faintly discernible stream of air surrounded my palm. I saw that the timing was right, so I grabbed the ball of light and held it in my hand.


    The moment I grabbed the ball of light, it began to struggle violently, like a ball of cotton that was constantly swaying, but I wasn''t willing to let go. I was completely certain that as long as I destroyed the ball of light, the strange thing that happened to Little Tiger would disappear.


    "Let go of my grandma!" All I could hear was Little Tiger screaming as he pounced towards me like an angry little beast and tried to grab my hands with all his might.


    "Grandmother?" When I heard this, I was stunned. This ball of light is his grandmother?


    As for Sun Sheng, he was even more shocked. His face immediately paled as he walked to Sun Hu''s side, trembling, and asked, "Tiger, what did you just say?"


    "I want you to let go of my grandmother!" Hu Zi was extremely stubborn. He ignored Sun Sheng and tried to bite my arm, but the moment he raised his head, he was stopped by Sun Sheng.


    Looking at Sun Hu''s flustered red eyes, I couldn''t help but have an idea in my mind.


    Thus, I lowered my body and looked at Sun Hu. "How about we make a deal?"


    Sun Hu didn''t say anything. He just looked at me with hatred in his eyes.


    I ignored him and raised my hand to grab the ball of light. "This is our secret. I won''t tell anyone else. What do you think?"


    Sun Hu raised his head and looked at the ball of light in my hand before nodding.


    I nodded to the anxious Sun Sheng and followed Sun Hu into his room.


    The curtains in Sun Hu''s room were drawn tightly, making him look especially dark. It seemed that this child was truly lonely and reclusive.


    After closing the door, I found a place to sit down and released my hand, allowing the ball of light to once again protect Sun Hu.


    "Little Tiger, tell Uncle, how did you know it was your grandmother?"


    "She is my grandmother, I can see her." Sun Hu replied timidly.


    After I heard that, I raised my head to look at the ball of light. It seems that the person who has been protecting Sun Hu is his grandmother. However, she stayed in the mortal world for too long and was on the verge of losing her soul.


    I remember there''s a method to nurture a soul in Yi Yun''s notes, which is by sacrificing the blood of a living person. It can nurture a ghost to a certain degree, but when I saw that place, I still had a feeling that someone was so stupid as to use blood to nurture a ghost.


    But now, to find out the truth of the matter, I''m afraid I''ll have to use this method.


    So I looked at the blob of light and asked, "Can you hear me?"


    The ball of light shook up and down. It seemed that apart from being unable to speak, everything else was normal.


    "I''ll use my blood to feed you now, but after I ask you something, you have to answer it for me. Do you agree?"


    The ball of light trembled.


    I nodded my head and picked up a knife that was placed on the table beside me. I lightly cut a small wound on my finger and dark red blood immediately gushed out from the wound.


    "Hurry up!" Normally, I didn''t feel anything when I accidentally injured myself, but now that I took the initiative to cut my finger, it really hurt a little. I grinned and shouted towards the ball of light.


    The ball of light instantly floated to the side of my finger and wrapped around the finger that was bleeding profusely. Under the nourishment of my blood, the ball of light flickered with a flickering red light.


    A few minutes later, when my fingers felt numb, the figure finally became clear. It was actually the old lady I had seen in the photo earlier.


    "Thank you." The old lady respectfully said. She then walked next to Sun Hu and kept touching Sun Wu''s head. Her face was full of kindness.


    "You stayed in the mortal world for Xiaohu?" I asked what seemed like nonsense, just to make sure the old lady meant it.


    "Don''t you know it''s bad for him?" It was normal for a deceased elder to miss his family, but it was quite rare for the old lady to be like this.


    "Understood," the old lady replied, her voice hoarse.


    "I order you to go back in the name of Yin. Otherwise, you know the consequences ¡­" I clenched my teeth and forced myself to say.


    "You''re not allowed to chase my grandma away!" Sun Hu''s face hardened as he clenched his fists in anger.


    I ignored Xiaohu and said to the old lady, "Yang is the way to go, Yin is the way to go. Since you don''t belong to this world, there is no need for you to continue pestering me. This is good for both you and the living."


    "I know." The old lady sighed and looked at Sun Hu with reluctance. Finally, she suddenly raised her head and said with a sinister look in her eyes, "If I don''t protect him, I''m afraid he won''t live for long."


    "Why?" I was surprised and thought he wouldn''t live long if you followed him like this.


    "It''s all because of his father." The old lady wiped her eyes, though there were no tears.


    The old lady then explained in detail about the whole situation.


    It turned out that ever since Sun Sheng had married Xiao Yue, Xiao Yue had doted on Sun Sheng in front of him. However, she had secretly used all means at her disposal to torture Sun Wu, such as not giving him food or beating him up.


    Moreover, the most insidious part about this woman was that she had used all sorts of methods to beat Sun Wu. For example, she had pierced him with needles, hit him from behind a book, or hit his feet from a hidden place.


    In the beginning, Sun Wu had tried to complain, but unfortunately, Sun Sheng was not injured after a thorough inspection. In addition, he was busy with business and had not spent much effort.


    Thus, Sun Hu became more and more disappointed. In the end, no matter what happened to Xiao Yue, he would not complain and he would still bear the consequences himself.


    At the same time, Xiao Yue became even more serious. She would occasionally poison Sun Hu''s food, but she did not dare poison him. Instead, she would put some of her family''s medicines and outdated medicines into Xiao Hu''s food.


    When Sun Sheng brought Sun Hu to the grave, the old granny found out. Thus, she quietly followed beside Sun Hu. As for the bowl of silver ear soup that Sun Sheng mentioned, the old granny knew that it was drugged, so she purposely spilled it.


    I looked at Sun Hu and saw that he was crying when he heard it. It seemed that what the old lady said was true, so I couldn''t help but gasp. I thought to myself, that woman looks good, but I didn''t expect her to be so sinister.


    However, the old lady couldn''t do this, so I said to her, "But how long can you protect your child?"


    "I can take care of her for one day, but I can take care of her for one minute." The old lady sighed and patted Hu Zi''s head with a benevolent expression.


    I couldn''t help but think that if this matter was to be removed from the root, the most important thing would be to establish Sun Sheng''s image as the father in Sun Hu''s heart. Thus, I nodded and said to the old lady: "I''ll call Sun Sheng here and explain everything that you should say.


    The old lady hesitated for a moment before silently nodding.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, turned around, and opened the door. I called in the expectant Sun Sheng.

 C49

    However, when I saw Sun Sheng enter the room and saw Sun Wu''s perplexed expression, I immediately realized that Sun Sheng couldn''t see Grandma Sun Wu.


    This can''t kill me!


    Looking at Sun Sheng, who was blankly staring at Sun Wu with a furious expression, I thought for a long time before finally making the important decision ¡ª to get Grandmother Sun Wu on my side, to borrow my mouth to say what she wanted to say.


    However, this method is quite risky. If Sun Wu''s grandmother doesn''t want to leave after getting on top of me, then there will be a lot of trouble.


    However, seeing that the matter was about to be resolved, how could I retreat?


    So I told my idea to Grandmother Sun Wu, and the old lady bowed deeply to me and did as I was told.


    The instant the old lady stepped on me, I felt a cold, foreign body enter my body. This feeling was very strange, if there was something inside my body, then it wasn''t certain, but to be more accurate, I felt like there was another person inside my body. At this moment, I was Sun Wu''s grandma, and also myself.


    However, this feeling only lasted for an instant. After that, my consciousness became a blur, and I didn''t know anything else.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on a chair. Sun Sheng was looking at me with concern, the tears on his face still wet. When he saw me wake up, he said joyfully, "Master, you woke up, it''s really great."


    I looked at him blankly and then looked at Sun Wu, who was tightly grabbing onto his sleeve. I heaved a sigh of relief. It seems that father and son had already reached an agreement.


    "Do you understand?" Sun Sheng nodded and did not say anything else.


    After receiving a definite answer, I looked towards the old lady who was standing by the side. She seemed to be in a trance, and I could vaguely make out her figure. Her body was radiating brilliance, and it seemed that I didn''t need to send her to where she should go.


    I smiled at her, relieved.


    Rubbing my slightly swollen forehead, I looked out the window at the setting sun and felt my heart warm. Although the old lady had done a little too much while protecting Sun Wu, I have to say, she was really pitiful to her parents! How could the current me fully understand the care and concern of others?


    "Son, daddy has let you down." Sun Sheng squatted down and hugged Sun Wu tightly, burying his head in Sun Wu''s chest. His voice was choked with sobs.


    I didn''t care about the father and son duo as I gently walked outside. It should be time for me to get off work. After earning 10,000 yuan in just half a day, it''s time to treat Hu Shuang to a meal.


    "Yo, Grand Master, you''re leaving?" Dong Xiaoyue walked over from the side and greeted me from afar.


    As if I didn''t hear him, I left Sun Sheng''s house without looking back. Towards this kind of venomous and venomous woman, if it weren''t for the fact that she had a unique rule that allowed her to exterminate two ghosts.


    "Master Mu, please wait a moment." The moment I stepped out of the door, I heard Sun Sheng''s voice.


    Sun Sheng held an envelope that was twice as thick as before and passed it over to me with both hands: "Master has done me a favor for the Sun family. Please accept Sun Sheng''s bow."


    As soon as he finished speaking, I stopped him. I had already taken the money, so I couldn''t bear it any longer. I smiled lightly and pushed the envelope back. "You already gave me a lot. I can''t take the money anymore."


    It''s not that I don''t want it, it''s just that I feel that I can''t take it anymore.


    Hearing this, Sun Sheng became even more anxious and stuffed the money into my hands.


    "Master, just take it. You''ve treated our Little Tiger, this amount of money is nothing." Dong Xiaoyue walked out and joined in.


    My body suddenly stiffened as I thought, not only is this woman a hypocrite, she also doesn''t know the meaning of death. All people in this world are idiots.


    Dong Xiaoyue didn''t make a sound, while Sun Sheng''s face turned ashen. He looked at Dong Xiaoyue but didn''t say anything. He then patted my shoulder and sighed.


    Before leaving, I pulled Sun Sheng and said: "The child is still young, don''t be impulsive."


    Sun Sheng nodded, his eyes bloodshot, but he remained silent.


    Holding the heavy money in my hand, I feel incomparably gratified. So, helping others is really a happy thing.


    The reason why I warned Sun Sheng before leaving was because I had the urge to kill this woman after knowing about Dong Xiaoyue''s actions, let alone Sun Sheng. I was afraid that he would do something too serious, so I kindly advised him.


    As for whether or not he would actually do such a thing, it was not something that I could care about.


    When I walked out of the neighborhood, I called Hu Shuang, but she hung up.


    I laughed to myself, wondering if the company was having a meeting. However, with her lawless personality, she wouldn''t do that.


    Since I wasn''t in a rush, I first found a bank and deposited the money in it. It felt good to carry around several tens of thousands of yuan with me, but it wasn''t convenient at all.


    I had just put the money away when Hu Shuang called back and asked where I was. I chuckled and said I was at the bank.


    Hu Shuang didn''t say anything, he just said that you should do your work first. I''ll call you back later.


    When I heard that, I immediately felt a little strange. Why did this girl''s temper change today?


    But I didn''t think too much about it. After walking around the streets for a long time, I bought a hairpin and prepared to give it to Hu Shuang tomorrow.


    The reason why I bought the hairpin was because I had thought about it carefully. This girl is very rich, no matter how valuable the items are, there isn''t much of a difference.


    After returning to my residence, Hu Shuang still didn''t return his call. Being bored to death, I was moved. Since the condition of Hu Shuang''s family was so good, I was broke. The gap between the two of them was too big.


    And on the other hand, I made thirty thousand dollars in half a day, which was a lot more profitable than being a programmer, so I might as well do a full-time job like this. It won''t be long before I have a small fortune, so I''ll have to negotiate terms with Hu Shuang''s father.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    The next day, when I returned to the company expectantly, Hu Shuang actually didn''t show up again. I couldn''t help but bitterly smile, thinking to myself, this boss Niu Zhuang is really an aggrieved one. In the company, one was a bully, one was free, and the other was still in a mental hospital.


    After thinking about it for a while, the phone rang. I smiled. I originally thought it was Hu Shuang calling, but when I took out my phone, it was actually Zhang Qiang''s number.


    I chuckled as I thought to myself, "This brat is already great the moment big brother stepped out of the room. He really is cured of his illness."


    But when I picked up the phone, it was actually Jun Zi who called. He seemed to be whispering to her that he had something to talk to me about, and even asked me to come to their place.


    Even though I was a little confused, I still agreed and left the company.


    I''m a bit of a lawless person in the company right now, so I don''t put Mighty in my eyes at all. It''s not because I climbed up a big tree like Hu Shuang, but because ever since the incident last time, I didn''t intend to stay in the company for long. The reason I''m still hanging around is because I want to settle the matter with Hu Shuang''s dad before I leave.


    As for Mighty, there''s no need to talk about it. He doesn''t care if the reason is very simple, so there''s no need to talk about it.


    Zhang Qiang and Jun Zi were the same as me, renting a room outside. Although the conditions were also not good, but with a couple singing with each other and men working with women, we could still be considered to be having a good time.


    Since Jun Zi was so anxious, I got a taxi and drove back to her house without stopping.


    Knocking on the old door, I heard footsteps inside. It was Jun who opened the door, and she welcomed me in with a smile on her face.


    "Where''s Zhang Qiang?" I asked casually.


    "He''s inside. He''s lying down." Jun Zi replied with a faint smile.


    "Are you mortal? Hurry up and come in." Zhang Qiang''s voice came from the bedroom.


    When I heard him, I was delighted. From the sound of his voice, I could tell that he was pretty good, but why didn''t he go to work?


    When he went in to take a look, he saw Zhang Qiang sitting on the bed, playing with his mobile phone. His face was still pale, but his complexion was much better than before.


    At this moment, Jun Zi walked in with a pile of money. She seemed to be worth around fifty to sixty thousand yuan.

 C50

    Looking at the thick wad of money, I really felt my heart palpitate. But as the saying goes, a man loves to take money. This money might be good stuff, but it isn''t something I should take with me.


    However, what was a perfectly fine lady going to do with the money?


    Zhang Qiang lightly coughed twice. He appeared to be weak, but that was inevitable. He had been possessed by Zheng Yuan for a long time and his body was eroded by the yin qi. It was hard for him not to get sick.


    "Fan Zi, I didn''t expect you to have this kind of ability, to actually be able to cure my illness." Zhang Qiang looked at me with a strange smile.


    But I didn''t like what he said. I thought to myself that you didn''t want to get better. Who are you blaming?


    Thinking about this, I asked him, "Have you experienced a bout of sickness?"


    I have no other intentions but to secretly admire him. Firstly, he can accept it. Secondly, it is not easy for him to live under such high pressure for such a long time.


    Zhang Qiang chuckled, sighed and said, "I feel like I''ve had a long dream. In the dream, there is a person accompanying me, constantly advising me and comforting me."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but laugh, thinking that the person in his dreams is probably Zheng Yuan.


    However, the current Zheng Yuan already knew where he was. He wanted to see him again, but he didn''t know if it was a matter of years or months.


    So I smiled and comforted him, "It''s all in the past now, so the current life is the most important."


    "That''s right." Zhang Qiang sighed, and waved his hand at Jun''er, who seemed to have been relieved of a heavy burden. "That''s right." Zhang Qiang sighed, and waved her hand, which looked like she had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    "Hu Shuang helped us repay the loan, and you can pass it to her. We will slowly gather the rest of the money." Zhang Qiang and Jun''er glanced at each other and smiled.


    Looking at the heavy amount of money, I didn''t know what to say for a moment. This money was paid by Hu Shuang, Zhang Qiang, and the others. Originally, it wasn''t directly related to me, so it wasn''t convenient for them to reject me if they wanted me to help with the transfer.


    Therefore, I opened my mouth and said, "Since you want to return it to Hu Shuang, we''ll just directly return it to her. Why are you holding me in the middle for?"


    At this point, Zhang Qiang gave a weird smile, "Bullsh * t, I didn''t expect that you would be able to get the number one beauty in our company. You''re really amazing."


    I chuckled. After glancing at the stack of money, I tilted my head and looked at Zhang Qiang, "This time, you guys are probably bankrupt. Why don''t you keep it for now. It won''t be too late after you''ve recovered."


    The moment he finished speaking, Zhang Qiang immediately waved his hands and said that there was no need. He even said that he was going to give the money to his brother-in-law to repay the loan.


    I looked at Jun''er again, only to see her bashfully smile and say, "This is all Qiang Zi''s idea, now he''s making all the decisions in the family, I''ll listen to him."


    As soon as Jun''er finished her sentence, Zhang Qiang patted her hand and said, "This family head has become the new one. It''s a pity that he''s a poor family."


    After saying that, Zhang Qiang slanted his eyebrows as he looked at Jun''er.


    When Jun Zi heard this, she raised her fist and was about to hit Zhang Qiang, but before she could do so, she said, "Qiangzi, thank you. I believe we will be fine in the future."


    "That''s a must." Zhang Qiang chuckled, taking the opportunity to put his arms around Jun''er''s waist.


    Although I felt sour, I was really happy for Zhang Qiang when I saw the two of them acting like this. I had a faint feeling that his brother-in-law was a ticking time bomb. Who knows when he would dig another hole.


    However, as soon as this thought had emerged in my mind, Qianzi opened her mouth again and said, "I have come to an agreement with Qiangzi. After this matter is settled, we will go back home and settle it. My brother''s business is no longer under his control. I will pay back the two hundred thousand yuan in usury money.


    These words really hit my heart. If it''s like that, with their abilities, wanting to turn the situation around will happen sooner or later.


    At first, Jianzi wanted to let me stay in his house for a meal, but when I thought of the tens of thousands of yuan that Hu Shuang had left, I quickly took my leave. At the same time, I called Hu Shuang again.


    In the phone, Hu Shuang''s mood was a bit down. I heard her speak anxiously and immediately asked her what was wrong, but Hu Shuang didn''t say anything. It really made me rush straight to her house in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, Hu Shuang repeatedly told me not to worry over the phone, saying that he would only tell me when he got back to work.


    I thought about it for a while before putting my heart in my stomach and telling her about Qian-zi''s return of the money. Hu Shuang was very calm, and told me to take the money first, but only after meeting up with her before hanging up.


    After hanging up, I felt empty in my heart. I always felt like there was something wrong, but I just couldn''t explain it for a while. In the end, I even thought that maybe Hu Shuang felt that it was inappropriate for us to be together, so he avoided me.


    But then, I realized that something wasn''t right. In a sense, she was the one who was chasing me, and she must have made some mental preparations. Thus, I comforted myself for a long time before gloomily heading over to the rented apartment.


    However, halfway through my journey, I heard the crunch of a van suddenly stopping in front of me. I broke out in a cold sweat, wondering which noob had come out.


    But before I could even raise my head, my vision went black. I was covered by a cloth bag, and without a word, I was dragged into the car and sped off to an unknown place.


    The whole process was done in one go without any flaws. I was stunned, and after being pressed into the car, I repeatedly asked who they were. It was a pity that no one answered me, as though the entire car was filled with deaf and mute people.


    I was extremely depressed. It was a long time before I was dragged out of the car like a dead dog. Before I could even ask what was going on, I felt a sharp pain in my entire body.


    I was depressed to the point that I cursed him. I f * cking provoked him. Without even asking questions, was there still any law?


    Unfortunately, no matter if I scold them or fight them, they just keep quiet.


    However, their attacks were still relatively heavy. They only called out towards my back and legs. Although it was painful, it wasn''t easy for me to be injured.


    This beating on my head went on for a long time. I was in so much pain that I almost fainted. I cursed for a long time before finally, with a whoosh, the cloth bag over my head was pulled open. After a moment of dizziness, I was finally able to see the situation clearly.


    At this moment, I was in a desolate place, surrounded by ankle-length weeds. I could vaguely see the tall buildings in the city, which should be in a suburb not too far away from the city.


    There were four men wearing large golden chains with dragons and tigers tattooed on their arms that were glaring at me.


    "Who are you? Why did you hit me? " Looking at the few of them, I asked. I had already memorized this sum of money and was thinking that I would have to return it someday.


    I saw a man with a knife scar on his left eyebrow walk up to me and slap me without a word. The slap made my eyes light up and I felt half my face go numb.


    "Brat, it''s useless even if you ask me. I''ll give you a piece of advice. Take this money and immediately get the hell out of here. Go back to that ravine." The knife-scarred man took out a pile of money and threw it at my face, his eyes filled with ridicule.


    When I heard this, I immediately got angry and cursed, "Who the fuck are you? You''re forcing this grandpa to stay put. Do you think this is your home?"


    Before I could finish my sentence, I felt my vision blur and my head start to spin. I didn''t even see clearly who had hit me.


    "Remember, if I see you here in three days, don''t blame me for being merciless." After they finished talking, they climbed into the van and drove into the city.


    "F * ck your mother!" I cursed loudly and glanced over. I wanted to memorize the license plate, but I realized that this car didn''t have any license plates at all. I had no idea how they managed to enter the city.


    I rubbed my swollen face as I cursed in bad luck. Looking at the red bills on the floor, my heart burned. Without saying anything further, I lit up the money in a few handfuls of dried grass before wobbling into the city.

 C51

    I staggered all the way and it took me nearly an hour to enter the city. I thought that this bunch of grandsons must be really dark, not only did they beat me up, they even dragged me this far away.


    Even though my mouth was filled with curses, I muttered in my heart. Logically speaking, the people I know in this city are quite limited and I don''t have any enmity with anyone. Who would want to deal with me?


    I''ve never seen that knife-scarred man before. It seems like he was hired by someone.


    However, why would you give me money to deal with it? Isn''t this the humiliation of a red fruit? I, your brother, earned 30,000 in half a day.


    Could it be Mighty?


    The first thing I thought of was him. Ever since I left school, I had been working in his company, and although he had a bad temper, he had the advantage that he would do anything openly. If he wanted to deal with me, he would have already done it.


    Furthermore, the most important thing is that if he really wants to deal with me, he won''t give me any money.


    But there was no one else!


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I went to the drugstore and bought some medicine that hurt a bit and went back to my place.


    At the same time, I called Hu Shuang. This girl didn''t answer my phone, so I didn''t know what she was up to. The more I thought about it, the more depressed I became.


    I barely made it to the next day. My whole body was aching when I got to the office. Before I could even sit down, Mighty called me to his office. When I saw him smiling mischievously, I was immediately speechless.


    "It''s like this, Little Mu. Look at how long you''ve been working here."


    "Director Niu, if you have something to say, just say it," I frowned, disliking his roundabout way.


    Niu Zhuang''s face darkened. He coughed lightly and continued, "The company hasn''t been doing much business lately. Why don''t you try something else?"


    Mighty is straightforward, he started right after I said that. I didn''t expect him to ask me to leave.


    I smiled coldly and stared at him. "Why?"


    It''s not that I can''t bear to leave, it''s just that the outcome was too bizarre. Why did I get fired after being plotted against by someone when I returned to the company yesterday?


    Niu Zhuang hesitated for a long time. Finally, he said, "Don''t blame me for anything. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for provoking someone you shouldn''t have."


    My heart thumped when I heard these words. There really are no waves without the wind. It seems that I had unknowingly offended some people from some powers.


    However, from the looks of the Mighty, I''m afraid he won''t tell me who he is.


    I smiled coldly. Even so, there was no point in saying anything more.


    "Alright, then there''s nothing more to say." Since there''s no point in saying so much, there''s no need to say it again.


    Thus, I turned around to leave. Since I''ve been hanging around here for the past few days, I might as well find a way to earn some income. With my abilities, I could earn 30,000 yuan in profit.


    However, even though he said so, he still felt a bit disappointed in his heart. The most important thing was that Hu Shuang was currently unreachable, so he didn''t know how she was doing.


    After leaving the company, I immediately became anxious. After sitting in a secluded place for a long time, I finally thought of Zhang Qiang, so I gave him a call. However, this guy''s body is still weak, so it''s not good to disturb him, so I could only bitterly hang up the phone and lie in bed for the whole day.


    In less than a month, there had been too many things happening that had caught me off guard. All of this flashed through my mind like a silent movie. I sat there silently for a long time, sighed, and finally decided to start anew.


    Early the next morning, I went out the door. I still had the thirty thousand from Sun Sheng, which was enough for me to support myself for a period of time.


    I remember there was an old street on the west side of the city, also known as Yinjie Street. Inside, there were all sorts of unorthodox businesses, such as paper bundles, feng shui, cosmetics, etc., and the prices of the stores were inexpensive as well. Of course, the only reason why that street was famous was because there were quite a few shampoo houses on it, and also because of this, I was able to find out about a street like this because of all the girls who came from all over the country to earn a living.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that I had been there before, but when we had just started working, Zhang Qiang hadn''t been on good terms with Jun, and he had once urged me to go there to play. But at that time, I just had a lecherous heart and didn''t have the guts to show up, plus I didn''t have much money in my pocket, so I could only covet Zhang Qiang with my eyes.


    Now, instead of going there to play for three days and three nights, he even opened a shop inside.


    It had to be said that the world was unpredictable!


    Inside, the facades were dilapidated and dilapidated. The landlords, on the other hand, were mostly elderly people who lived on meagre rent.


    The position of the entrance I found was pretty good. It was relatively bright, but the price was 20% less than the prices of the shops in the surroundings. I have to say, it was a really big surprise.


    Without thinking too much about it, I paid my deposit and paid a year''s rent. In the blink of an eye, I had spent more than half of my thirty thousand dollars.


    The store was about twenty square meters, which was more than enough. Judging from the arrangement inside, it should have been a meat business before, there were quite a few sexy paintings pasted on the walls, and even the lamps in the front hall were pink.


    However, this was out of place for what I was about to do, so I painfully swept all of them into the trash, bought a bucket of latex paint, and spent two days whitening the entire wall.


    The interior decorations were done, after which it was time to buy furniture.


    Since I wanted to live off the shade, the atmosphere had to be built, so I went to the old furniture store to buy some things that had a relatively good color and a relatively strong ancient flavor.


    I bought two cabinets, a desk, and an armchair, basically everything I should have, and of these three things the one I like most is the armchair. I don''t know what kind of wood it is made of, but it''s very heavy and lifeless, and I''m afraid it''s well-kept. At market prices, this chair would have to cost thousands of yuan, but in reality, this chair is almost a gift, if I had to buy the two cabinets first.


    Everything was ready, and at last only his face was left.


    I sat in the shop and thought for a long time. Finally, an idea came to me, and I chose a name: Yin-Yang Intermediary. I appended this sentence: "Please send the soul that you wish for."


    He looked around and nodded his head in satisfaction. He then closed the door and slowly returned to the restaurant after having a few drinks alone.


    In order to save money, I intentionally separated a little room at the back of the store for sleeping, so it was quite convenient to go to and from work.


    The next morning, I went to the florist to buy two blue flowers, which had the inscription: "Warmly celebrate the opening of the sub-store of the Gentiles."


    If it wasn''t for the Forbidden Whip in the city, I would have thought of having two.


    Finally, everything was ready, and the only thing left to do was to wait for business to arrive.


    Anyway, it''s fine. I cleaned up the entire store before and after. After that, I heaved a sigh of relief and sat down in the hall leisurely.


    However, the ideal was much fuller than reality. After half a day, not a single Mao person remained.


    However, I am not in a hurry. I firmly believe that not opening for three days is a characteristic of our line. It''s not that there is no business, but that the time has yet to come.


    I couldn''t sit still until I was in this state for a week. If this went on, I was afraid I would have to drink to the northwest wind.


    I was a little anxious, so I took advantage of my free time to post on various forums. The main point of the post was: Professional handling of all kinds of supernatural incidents.


    Now that the momentum has been created, everything that needs to be prepared has been prepared. If I still don''t show any improvement, I think I''ll have to change my appearance and sell some computer accessories.


    Another three days passed without any movement. On the fourth day, I finally received a message: Hello, may I ask if you are Master Mu?


    "Master Mu?" I smiled as I looked at the title, which I hadn''t seen for a long time, and narrowed my eyes, thinking that a business had finally arrived.


    He immediately replied: "Yes, that''s me. May I ask who you are?"


    However, after more than half an hour, the other party still hadn''t replied. When I was about to close at nine in the evening, someone finally came knocking on the door and looked at me doubtfully. "Is Grandmaster Mu here?"


    I looked up and saw that it was a girl in her twenties. She had a sweet face and a petite figure.


    I nodded and replied, "Yes, I am. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Hearing that, the girl''s face showed a surprised expression. She stared at me blankly for a few seconds before softly saying, "So young!"


    I chuckled and replied, "This old man is only twenty-four years old."

 C52

    Although it is not right to bluff a beautiful female student like a swindler, but I really have no choice. For the sake of survival, how can I not be a little more mysterious?


    To my surprise, the girl actually believed me. She looked at me with an extremely exaggerated expression. Her little face flushed red as if she had seen a famous star.


    It was better if she didn''t. She made me feel uncomfortable instead. After a chuckle that cut off her chirping exclamation, I asked her, "What can I do for you?"


    He didn''t expect this girl to be a single-celled creature. He stuck out his tongue and remembered that he came here for a reason. He pointed at the chair facing me and asked, "Can I sit there?"


    "Please sit." I smiled faintly and put on the air of a master as I looked at her indifferently.


    "Tell me about yourself." Looking at the curious look on the girl''s face, I was a little speechless.


    "Oh." The girl''s face reddened, and she finally spoke of her purpose in coming here.


    Her name was ZhangYu, and she was a senior in her dorm. She was currently in an internship outside and had two female classmates with her. The three of them had a good relationship and were currently living in the same dorm.


    Their work in the unit was very easy, and the few of them had studied hard at school, so they were free.


    Just last week, the three of them got off work early. After playing for a while, they returned to the dorm. They remembered a very traditional game out of boredom: Pen Immortal!


    The rule was simple. The three of them held a pen and placed it on the table as they thought, "In my previous life, I had a few simple words come from my previous life. Then, when the brush handle is slightly moved, the brush immortals will arrive."


    After that, those who participated could ask some weird questions, and it was said that even an immortal pen could answer them all.


    At the beginning, everyone was asking questions about when I was going to find a boyfriend, whether my boyfriend was handsome or not, and so on.


    It was unknown if it was a prank or what, but the brush immortal actually answered them one by one.


    However, in the end, a girl named Xiaoru asked how Pen Immortal died.


    Hearing this, I was immediately shocked. Although there was always a way to believe, a way to not believe, there was definitely no way to ask how the Pen Immortal died. Otherwise, there would definitely be a problem.


    Sure enough, ZhangYu''s face was pale and beads of sweat could be seen on her forehead. Trembling, she said, "Just as Little Ru asked, the pen we were holding ended immediately."


    "And then?" Listening up to here, I was actually a little curious, thinking that maybe the three of them were just too nervous, so it wasn''t weird for their pen to be broken.


    "No more," ZhangYu threw out her hands and answered innocently.


    After hearing my reply, I couldn''t help but pat my forehead as I felt extremely depressed in my heart. ''If that''s really the case, then why are you looking for me?''


    ZhangYu still didn''t seem to understand what she meant by that. She stared at me blankly for a long time. In the end, it was me who reminded her before she continued.


    When the writing stopped, the three thought that it was just an accident. Although they were scared, they just laughed it off and didn''t take it seriously.


    But on the second night, the three of them discovered that something was wrong. In the dead of night, they would always hear some disconsolate women singing, and at first they thought it was their colleagues from other dormitories singing, so they didn''t pay much attention to it. However, later on, the singing got louder and louder, as if it was just beside their ears.


    Only then did they receive a lot of attention. When the sun rose, they went to the dorm and asked their colleagues if they had heard anyone singing, but none of them did.


    This frightened the three girls quite a bit. They hurriedly dragged their luggage and rented a room nearby. Unfortunately, it was to no avail, as the song seemed to stick to their bodies.


    However, this was not the strangest thing.


    The night before yesterday, according to Zhang Yu, it was around midnight. He saw a light shining in the living room of the rented apartment and heard a faint singing voice. She could tell that the voice belonged to Lil Ru, so she curiously went out to take a look.


    In the middle of the night, Xiao Ru was still drawing her makeup. She had gotten an ancient looking shirt from somewhere and was dancing in the living room with a paper fan in her hand. She seemed to be extremely intoxicated, to the point that ZhangYu called out to her a few times.


    At the beginning, ZhangYu didn''t pay much attention to it and teased Lil Ru instead. However, the more she listened, the weirder it became. She realized that the song that Lil Ru was singing was the song they had heard earlier in the dorm.


    This scared ZhangYu to death, and she immediately woke up another student called Xiao Lan. The two of them observed for a long time, and only then did they realize that from beginning to end, Xiaoru had been singing and dancing with her eyes closed, as if she was sleepwalking.


    The two of them struggled until dawn of the next day. Seeing that Lil Ru had already gone back to sleep, they ran to her room to take a look. Lil Ru was looking in the mirror with a surprised expression, and even asked Zhang Yu if they had secretly painted her up in the middle of the night.


    Thus, Zhang Yu and his sister told Xiao Ru about what happened that night. The three of them thought that something was amiss and searched the internet for a while, only to find out that these people were either trying to cheat them of their wealth or their beauty. In the end, they had no choice but to find me.


    Hearing this, I chuckled. I thought to myself, this bunch of idiots, what''s not fun, they have to play with brushstrokes instead. They''re really newborn cows and aren''t afraid of tigers.


    Judging from ZhangYu''s situation, it was obvious that the three of them had invited the pen immortal over, but had not sent him away. This was what had happened in the end.


    However, from the looks of the situation, this deity should be one of the more normal kind. At least until now, it hadn''t harmed anyone.


    However, this matter should not be delayed. If it was too late, the situation might change.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of a question. These three girls are all intern students. Do they have money?


    It wasn''t that I was greedy for money, but that after such a long period of time, I had been unable to reap any rewards.


    However, I can''t just directly ask a little girl for money, can I?


    After thinking for a while, I said to her, "Obviously, this was caused when you invited the Brushstroke Immortal to work inappropriately. Now, this group of immortals has their eyes on you."


    "That''s right, those swindlers also said the same thing." The moment I opened my mouth, ZhangYu immediately clapped his hands.


    My face immediately turned dark. This girl really knows how to chat. Why is it that she''s so hard to answer when she speaks?


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, ZhangYu finally reacted. He stuck out his tongue and said, "I''m sorry, I meant that you said the same things as those swindlers. If not, then you are a swindler."


    I sighed and couldn''t be bothered with her and said, "This matter is difficult to deal with, but it is also easy to handle. However, the cost is not small."


    "No problem, I have money," Before I could finish, ZhangYu nodded and said, "Name your price."


    Her question made me feel embarrassed. I was afraid that if the fee was too high, it would scare the others. Since it was too low, it wouldn''t be worth it. I pinched my fingers and calculated: "2000 yuan. I can''t lose too much. I still have to take 500 yuan as the deposit."


    "No problem, why don''t you take two thousand one so that the three of us can share it." ZhangYu narrowed her eyes, and I was so shocked that I almost fell off the table.


    After that, I wrote down ZhangYu''s phone number and made an appointment to come over at ten in the evening.


    After sending ZhangYu away, I immediately took out that notebook of Yi Yun''s. I thought that a business deal had finally arrived today. Don''t screw it up.


    However, after looking at it for a while, he felt upset. It had been so long, yet Hu Shuang seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    Now that Zhang Qiang also went to work, I contacted him several times to ask about Hu Shuang''s situation. According to Zhang Qiang, Hu Shuang didn''t come to the company, and he also asked about Niu Zhuang. Unfortunately, Niu Zhuang didn''t say anything to him.


    "Something must have happened to Hu Shuang," I thought to myself, hoping that Hu Shuang might have had a special problem, or that he might have lost his phone, etc.


    Just as it was about to turn dark, someone came into the store. I looked up and saw that it was the two of them.


    One of them was tall and the other was short. He wore shorts and was holding onto a flip-flop as he staggered in with a cigarette in his mouth. He shouted, "Boss, business is good!"


    For a moment, I didn''t understand what was going on, so I just chuckled and replied, "Not bad, not bad."


    "We covered this street, you know?" One of them, a tall and thin man, walked forward and lightly knocked on my table a few times as he spoke sloppily.


    "Huh?" I didn''t come back to my senses for a while. It seems that this guy didn''t come with good intentions.


    "What the heck? Why are you so ignorant? Do you still want to live like a dog?" The short man stepped forward, flicked his cigarette butt at my shop, and thumped my desk.

 C53

    Looking at the short man''s posture, I immediately understood that the two of them were here to collect protection fees.


    In the past, when I was still in school, I had heard of protection fees. To put it bluntly, it was the business of roaming the streets looking for a reason to collect money from these peddlers.


    Although I''m willing to give them money, but from the looks of it, these two don''t seem to be on the same side at all, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem like they occupy the land.


    The most important thing is, I don''t even know who the fuck they are. I should know who the protection fee is, right?


    Thus, I chuckled and asked them, "May I know which path you two come from?"


    With that said, the tall and skinny guy''s eyes narrowed as he looked at me mockingly and said, "Can you ask about the reputation of being a laborer? Are you not going to hand it over to me?"


    When I heard these words, I immediately got angry, and my face darkened. Previously, I was trying to argue back because I was still living on this street, so I would rather offend a gentleman than a villain, and deal with them with a peaceful attitude. But now, seeing how they are acting, it seems that it isn''t just a small amount of money that can solve the problem.


    Thinking up to this point, my expression changed. With an unfriendly expression, I asked the two of them, "Then, what do you want to do?"


    "A thousand. Otherwise, don''t even think about opening your store." That short man was really generous. Since my shop''s rent was only 800 points, he immediately said a thousand. If money really came that easily, then everyone would have gone and become a hoodlum.


    After hearing that, I chuckled as I looked at the two of them and said, "It''s only a thousand. It''s nothing more than a small matter."


    Halfway through my words, the short man''s face lit up and he looked at me with a smile. His face was full of desire, as if I had really become a big target for killing.


    Then I said, "However, if you want to collect my protection fee, I''m afraid you''re not qualified."


    I was certain that these two were probably the jobless people on this street. They were just trying to scare me because they saw that I was a newcomer.


    If that''s the case, then I''ll have to show some confidence. Otherwise, if they run out of money, they might come back some day.


    "Yo-ho, brat, you''re quite stubborn. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll smash your crappy store to pieces?" The skinny, tall man''s expression changed as he turned around to look outside the door. He gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    When I saw that he only said that he didn''t move, I immediately understood after a glance at the short guy. This guy was feeling guilty, so I also chuckled and continued, "Since you dare to open this store, you should not be afraid of smashing it. If you''re a person with a handle, why don''t you try it?"


    The reason why I was so confident was because the ghost girl in red dress hiding in my bracelet had sent me a message. Although I was unarmed at the moment, it would be very easy for me to deal with the two of them with the help of the ghost lady in red dress.


    The two of them stared at me dumbfoundedly for a long time before snorting coldly. They spat towards my shop and said, "Brat, just you wait."


    The two of them then walked outside together.


    "Trash, it''s really humiliating for your ancestors to be a hooligan like this!" I cursed as I watched the two of them leave. Thinking that I would have to deal with Zhang Yu and the rest later, I cleaned up the store and was about to close the door behind me.


    However, before I could close the door, a thick arm reached in and pushed it open again.


    "Is it him?" A rough voice sounds out and when I focused my eyes, heh, what a coincidence. It''s actually one of the people that beat me up last time. A tall and short man and a short man were currently following behind me with a face full of playfulness.


    "Right, Brother Fei, it''s this guy. He even said you didn''t lead the way, he''s so f * cking arrogant." The two added oil to the fire as they talked. That Brother Fei got angrier the more they heard about him.


    "Brat, looks like you haven''t eaten your fill from last time, you actually came here." Brother Fei laughed, cracking his fingers loudly, and swaggered into the shop. He then looked around, and sneered: "Change your job to fortune-telling? Have you calculated that I would come and make trouble for you today? "


    When I saw the three of them acting so arrogantly, I immediately became infuriated. I clenched my fists tightly in hatred as I thought to myself, "This is really the narrow path of enemies. I actually ended up encountering this god of pests again."


    However, this time was different from last time, the workers were prepared to fight.


    Thinking about this, I immediately chuckled. "The scholar said that I was unlucky today and would be bitten by a dog. I didn''t expect that the sky would be so dark and I was still found by you three mad dogs."


    When I said that, I wanted to purposely anger them. After all, this matter is not going to end well, so I might as well vent my anger and let these guys know that I am not a soft person. If they want to pinch me, they still have to be wary of me.


    As expected, the moment I said that, Brother Fei''s face turned blue. He glared at me like a venomous snake for a long time before finally bursting out two words from between his teeth, "Attack!"


    However, how could I wait for them to make the first move? I threw a punch at Brother Fei before he could even spit out the word "hand." Although I didn''t do much activity while sitting in front of my computer for a long time, I was still the school''s sports star in university.


    Furthermore, when I have the time, I will practice that Breath Control Technique Yi Yun gave me. My physical fitness has improved quite a bit from before. My strength and agility have both improved by leaps and bounds.


    Brother Fei never expected that I would attack so brazenly, much less that my first target was him. When my punch landed on his chin, he had a hideous smile on his face. Then, his head tilted, and he staggered to the side.


    At the same time, the two lackeys, one tall and one short, also rushed up with reddened eyes. Fortunately, my shop is newly opened, and there is nothing in it that I can easily carry.


    "Beat them to death! If they die, I''ll kill them!" Brother Fei shouted vaguely as he stood up with a swollen face.


    I don''t know how many punches I took. In any case, in the intense battle, I couldn''t care less. The so-called narrow path allows the brave to win, and I have to put my all into fighting.


    In the beginning, although I was able to gain the upper hand a little with my fierce strength, my fists were still unable to contend against his four hands. After a while, I felt that my strength was somewhat insufficient, to the point that I didn''t even have the strength to retaliate anymore.


    "Brat, aren''t you arrogant? Didn''t you say your grandpa was the one leading the way? Today, I will unload your arm!" Brother Fei laughed sinisterly as he walked over, treating me as a human punching bag, his eyes shining with excitement.


    I felt my entire body go numb, but I didn''t feel the slightest bit of fear when I saw Brother Fei approaching. This was because even though I had beaten him single-handedly, it didn''t mean that the matter was over.


    The three of them didn''t realize this point. Looking at how I was powerless to fight back, I started to laugh out loud.


    I looked at the three of them calmly as the bracelet on my wrist became increasingly cold. In the end, it was like a block of ice.


    At the same time, Brother Fei''s heavy kick came flying towards me.


    To be honest, I was really shocked. This king is really f * cking evil, he wanted to cut off the roots of my descendants at the start.


    But luckily, I have a future. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    A gust of cold wind blew past, and with a "pa" sound, the door that was previously open suddenly closed. The three of them were startled, turning back to look, but as soon as they turned their heads, Brother Fei''s movements froze, and like a robot he turned back and stared blankly at the two men.


    "Brother Fei, what''s wrong?" Startled, the two of them asked at the same time.


    However, Brother Fei didn''t seem to hear them and slowly walked towards them. He didn''t have any expression on his face and didn''t even bat an eyelid. He was just like a lifelike wax statue.


    After an explosive "pa" sound, a palm print appeared on the short man''s face. It turned out to be that Brother Fei''s slap.


    "Brother Fei?" The short one had a puzzled expression. Looking at him, it was as if Brother Fei had suddenly turned into a completely different person. He was dumbstruck like a wooden chicken.


    At the same time, the two of them finally let go of me. They were forced to slowly retreat by Brother Fei.


    I smiled coldly and simply sat at the side to watch the monkey show. I thought that the red dressed ghost girl''s actions were really quick. In just a blink of an eye, she had managed to get a hold of Brother Fei.


    "Brother Fei, don''t come near me. If you come again, I''ll attack you." The tall man gritted his teeth and looked at Brother Fei in fear.


    However, the person heading towards him wasn''t Brother Fei, but the ghost girl in the red dress.


    "Brother, run!" The short one saw that the situation wasn''t going well, so he turned around and ran out the door like the wind.


    He saw that Brother Fei also chased after him mechanically. As soon as he stepped out of the door, his body went limp and he fell unconscious at the door.

 C54

    Looking at the fleeing figures, I smiled. Although I looked calm on the surface, there was a big commotion in my heart. I had thought that the ghost girl in the red dress would have to stay with me because she wasn''t in a position to take the risk.


    A chilling aura came from my bracelet. I calmed myself down and knew that the ghost girl in red dress had returned. I walked over and shut the door. As for that Brother Fei, I didn''t care if he lived or died.


    As I walked towards the restaurant, I began to think that this was a good place to be, except for the kitchen, which would save me a lot of money.


    After a quick meal, I stopped the bus and rushed to the place that ZhangYu and the rest were renting. It took me more than an hour to make it through the 20 station and by the time I got off the bus, it was already 9 o''clock.


    I called ZhangYu, but she answered the call right after the bell rang. It seemed like she was waiting for me.


    It had to be said that they knew how to enjoy themselves. They had actually rented a suite with three bedrooms and one living room. Each of them had one room for each other so they didn''t disturb each other.


    I secretly clicked my tongue, only to see ZhangYu standing in the living room and clapping his hands as he shouted, "Sisters, guests have arrived!"


    I shivered when I heard this. Why does it feel so weird? This girl really knows how to speak. Did she think I was visiting a brothel?


    "Creak." With two creaking sounds, two similarly youthful and moving girls walked out of their rooms. Zhang Yu then introduced them one by one. The one with a baby face and a little baby fat was Xiao Yue, while the other with a oval face was Lin Daiyu, the main character of the day, Little Ru.


    While ZhangYu was introducing her, I took a few more glances at Lil ''Ru. She had a pale face, weak footsteps, and a sickly look. It seemed that even if I settled this matter, she would definitely be severely ill.


    "Hello, my name is Mu Fan." I faintly smiled and said in a very amiable manner.


    Xiao Yue pursed her lips and smiled at me, "He''s handsome, I like him."


    I smiled in embarrassment, wondering why this girl had such a big mouth and looked so infatuated.


    The moment Xiao Yue finished speaking, the few of them started to giggle.


    "Master Mu, tell me, how are you going to deal with this matter?" After sitting down, ZhangYu placed a cup of water in front of me and asked.


    I didn''t rush to answer but instead opened my eyes to size up Xiaoru. Although she had a sickly expression on her face, she didn''t have the slightest trace of ghost aura on her. At the very least, the brush immortal that they invited hadn''t landed on her yet.


    So I nodded and said, "Xiaoru, do you know about your situation?"


    Little Ru nodded and timidly replied, "I have a rough idea. They are the ones who told me."


    "Did you feel it that night?"


    "I don''t feel anything, but I get up very tired every morning, and my work during this period of time has been greatly affected." Xiao Ru clenched her fists, her delicate knuckles turned white, and her body started trembling uncontrollably.


    "Did you do anything special before you went to bed?"


    The moment my words landed, ZhangYu and Xiaoyue immediately burst into laughter. They looked at me and interrupted, "Master Mu, what are you blindly asking about? Do you care if the girl did anything before she went to bed?"


    Hearing this, my face reddened. I realized that my question was unclear and was a bit abrupt. I awkwardly smiled and added, "I meant did you wear any jewelry or special clothes."


    The reason I asked was that I had a ghost girl in a red dress with me on my bracelet. She could get on me at any time, but of course, as a Yin, she had to ask my permission before getting on me.


    Xiao Ru thought for a moment before replying softly, "Nothing special. It''s the same as before the incident. But every morning when I woke up, I would find myself wearing some makeup. Furthermore, this makeup isn''t what I use the most."


    Hearing this, I finally had some understanding of the situation. Based on Xiaoru''s situation, the ghost that came with the identity of a pen fairy should be living in this house somewhere. Furthermore, it waited for Xiaoru to fall asleep before sneaking in.


    If that was the case, then the power of this ghost should be ordinary, it did not have any offensive abilities. Even when he went up to Lil Ru every day, he would only repeat the actions that he had enjoyed doing before he died.


    However, what I find difficult is, where is this ghost staying?


    I couldn''t possibly stay in Xiaoru''s room in the middle of the night and wait for her to come out. Even if I wanted to, I didn''t want to.


    This was a bit difficult.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the three of them looked at me with wide eyes, as though they were waiting for my reply.


    I remember Yi Yun telling me to use the power of Four Seals Grand Elder to forcefully restrain my soul, but at that time there was still a Yang object in my possession. Now this unknown being has no other, so where can I find it?


    I even felt that I was too reckless in coming here to catch ghosts.


    However, the arrow was already on the bow, so he had no choice but to fire!


    I clenched my teeth and pretended to be deep as I stood up. I casually walked around the living room. After a long while, I looked at Lil Ru and asked, "Can I go into your room to take a look?"


    Lil Ru blushed and nodded.


    Xiao Ru''s room was tidily decorated, a very ordinary bedroom was decorated with a fresh and elegant lady''s atmosphere, on the wall, there were some bright ornaments hung from time to time, the blankets on the bed were half lifted, it seemed like she was still lying on the bed, beside a life-size cloth doll.


    After taking a rough look, I reopened the Underworld. According to my thoughts, if the ghost really wanted to stay in this room, the Yin energy would be extremely dense and I could see it with my Yin Eyes.


    However, when I looked around, I still couldn''t see anything.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered something. I remembered that Little Ru had found that old skirt Zhang Yu had mentioned earlier, so I asked Little Ru, "I heard that you will be wearing an old dress tonight. Where is that dress?"


    "In the clothes kitchen." Lil Ru pointed at the big wooden cabinet beside the bed.


    I nodded and asked her, "Where did you get this ancient skirt?"


    "This ancient skirt is not mine, I don''t know how it came to be in that chef''s room." Speaking up to here, Lil Ru was so nervous that her lips had turned white, as if she was afraid to the extreme.


    "Oh, is there such a thing?" I was intrigued. Was the ghost in the old dress?


    After asking for Xiaoru''s permission, I went to the side of the chef and opened it. There was a one-meter-wide chef with a green dress with lotus leaves embroidered on the side and bright silk patterns embroidered on it. It looked like a costume for singing.


    However, this dress looked very ordinary. There wasn''t anything special about it.


    I couldn''t help but be puzzled. This wasn''t happening, nor was it. Could it be that the ghost came directly from the underworld every day?


    I turned my head to look and saw three beauties looking at me expectantly. I thought to myself, this is my first deal. I can''t screw it up or else I''ll lose a lot of face.


    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and came up with my last plan. If that really didn''t work, then I would have to call Yi Yun.


    I said to Xiaoru, "Put this dress on!"


    "Why?" The moment I said that, the three women immediately asked in unison.


    I smiled faintly. After thinking about it again and again, I came up with a trustworthy reason. "Since the deity always sings in this ancient dress, it means that the little Ru who wears the ancient dress is the suitable carrier. Therefore, I want to lure out the pen immortal like this so that this matter can be handled properly."


    After saying that in a single breath, I quietly wiped off my sweat and thought to myself, "With my standards, how dare I open a store? I am really a newborn calf that doesn''t fear tigers."


    The other two girls were still alright, except for Xiaoru, who stared blankly at the ancient dress in the closet. After a long while, she bit her lips and nodded.


    It would be easy if she agreed. I heaved a sigh of relief and left the room, waiting for her to change.


    "You can come in." A few minutes later, Xiaoru''s timid voice was heard from her room.


    I hastily walked in and was really stunned when I saw what happened.


    After changing into the ancient skirt, I saw Xiaoru''s graceful figure, long hair, and bashful face. If I didn''t have Hu Shuang, I would have considered adding her WeChat.


    "Master Mu, did you manage to see anything?" ZhangYu interrupted me.


    I realised that I had lost my composure, and focused my mind to look over. However, what made me disappointed was that the current Lil Ru was still normal without any trace of Yin Qi.


    At this moment, I was truly a little anxious. The current me has exhausted all of my skills, making it difficult for me to play any other tricks.


    "Yes." I nodded. I pretended to be deep in thought, but in reality, I was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    However, at that moment, my eyes landed on the dressing table that was facing Little Ru''s bed. My eyes immediately sharpened, and my heart was set ablaze with ecstasy.


    This is really a huge obstacle. I racked my brains for a long time, but still couldn''t come up with an answer. So that''s the answer.


    I laughed out loud, almost clapping my hands. If it weren''t for my status as a master, I''d want to sing a song.

 C55

    I remember when I was very young, because I was the only one who lived alone with my father, and because the rest of the village saw me as an ominous person, none of the other children in the village were willing to play with me under the instigation of their parents.


    So from then on, I played with myself in a different way, and of all the toys, my favorite was the mirror, and even later, when I slept, I liked to hold the mirror.


    Until one day, I remember that it was night, the moonlight outside the window was especially bright, my father had already gone to sleep. I secretly took out a mirror to reflect the moonlight as I played.


    But at one point, I saw a face in the mirror. However, this face was not mine, but a face that I did not recognize. I immediately cried out in fright, startling my father, who immediately snatched the mirror from my hands and invited Grandpa Chen over.


    As for how it was resolved, I don''t know. I only know that from then on, all the mirrors in the house were thrown away by my father. Even the windows were covered with white paper.


    This process lasted until the year my twelve-year-old grandfather died, and since then I have seen nothing special in the mirror.


    I remember my father telling me that mirrors were evil things and that it was best not to touch them, especially at night, when I didn''t believe him.


    Only now did I realize that my father''s words made sense.


    In the mirror, I saw a vague figure, dressed in a light green dress, dancing towards me. However, although her face gave people a kind of beautiful illusion, it was as though a mist had been cast over it, making it impossible to see her clearly.


    At the same time, Lil Ru, who was standing beside me, didn''t move at all!


    I don''t know if I''ve gotten used to this, or if I''ve already entered this professional state, but when I see this strange phenomenon again, I don''t feel the slightest bit of fear. Instead, I feel a faint sense of anticipation and excitement in my heart.


    "What''s wrong?" ZhangYu waved her hand in front of my eyes.


    I then reacted and faintly smiled. I glanced at the mirror and said, "I''ve found Little Ru''s problem."


    After saying that, the other two girls immediately quivered. They followed my gaze and looked at the mirror. However, they were at a loss and weren''t able to see anything.


    I remembered that Yi Yun had the word "invite" in his notebook. It was a method to invite ghosts over, which was perfect for the current situation.


    I turned around and looked at Xiaoru''s pale face and comforted her, "Don''t be scared, it''s going to be fine."


    In a sense, the mirror is another world, it can also be said to be a projection of the real world." In a sense, the mirror is another world, it can be said to be a projection of the real world.


    At the same time, the dressing mirror that was facing the bed also became the best place for the ghost to stay. Only when it was late at night and Jing Xiaoru had already settled down, the ghost came out again and started dancing with Little Ru''s body.


    It was not hard to see that the ghost was only left with a sliver of obsession and that it couldn''t be considered as intelligent. But luckily, this obsession didn''t have any malicious intent, and it was precisely because of this that Xiaoru and the others were able to survive until now without any problems.


    "Lil Ru, please change out of this dress. I''ll take care of the rest." I instructed Lil Ru as I left her room.


    After waiting for Xiaoru to change out of her dress, I chased out Zhang Yu and the rest, who were jabbering to watch the show, and left them alone in Xiaoru''s room with a chair in front of the dresser.


    However, I''m not putting on makeup. I''m waiting.


    I pulled out my phone and looked at it. 11: 45.


    It would be best to settle the matter at midnight.


    Midnight was the best time for the alternation of Yin and Yang. It was the starting point of a day, and also the ending point of another day. Only at this time could this strange mirror be the best way to communicate with Yin and Yang.


    Afterwards, I found a clothes rack and hung the ancient skirt by Xiaoru''s bedside, waiting for midnight to arrive.


    With a "Di" sound, my mind jolted. It''s time!


    I took a deep breath and sat cross-legged as I recited, "Sunshine of the Heavens and Earth, Lunar Seal of Yin and Yang, Yin Mu Fan. I respectfully ask the dancers in the mirror to appear."


    This chant came from Yi Yun''s notes as well. It was the most basic skill of the "Invite" skill. Under normal circumstances, novices who weren''t confident in their own strength would use this skill as a starting point to show respect for the invitee''s soul and to avoid unnecessary conflict.


    After finishing the chant, I bit my finger and squeezed out a bit of blood before gently brushing against the mirror.


    A strange feeling came from my fingertips, as if my fingers were touching not a mirror but a stone door, cool, heavy, and bone-piercing cold.


    With a "Zi" sound, the light in the room flickered for a moment before going out. My mind jolted and I started to feel nervous. The person I invited this time wasn''t a person but a ghost of unknown origins.


    "Huala!"


    A cold wind suddenly blew in the enclosed room. Borrowing the light from the neon light outside the window, I saw that the three dresses were fluttering gently, as though a graceful beauty was dancing. Although she was beautiful, her beauty was bizarre.


    I forced myself to calm down and took a deep breath. I stared at the fluttering ancient dress and quietly took out the Sophora wood bracelet that my grandfather had made for me.


    "Ying." A mournful sound was heard. The ancient dress that was hung on the clothes rack slowly floated down and leisurely landed on the ground.


    "The sun is warm in March, and by the quiet spring, King Xiang has made an appointment with each other."


    The song was very light, like the wind blowing through it. The voice was very sweet and soft, making one wonder what kind of attractive woman would make such a sound.


    Forgetting my fear, I stood up and slowly walked towards the ancient dress.


    A slightly gloomy aura filled the middle of the ancient dress, as if there was a proud figure filling up the gorgeous dress.


    I know, that ghost is here.


    However, it wasn''t any different from what I saw in the mirror. At this moment, she still couldn''t see her face clearly. She was like a dancer who had lost herself, completely disregarding my existence.


    "Cough." I deliberately coughed heavily, thinking that this might attract her attention.


    Unfortunately, it was useless.


    I thought about it, maybe it''s because this ghost has been sharpened by the astral winds for a long time.


    Thinking about this, I simply chanted the Rebirth Spell, and the Buddhist chanting floated away. I seemed to see a light belt shoot out from my mouth, and in the end, it wrapped around this ghost like a swimming dragon. It was as if this light belt was moved by the song and was dancing with her.


    The scene was very beautiful!


    But at this moment, for some reason, I actually felt a trace of sadness, and thought about my parents and grandfather who had left me, as well as Hu Shuang, who I didn''t know where I had gone, as well as the disdain and contempt I had received over the years. An endless amount of sadness suddenly filled my heart, making me unable to extricate myself from it.


    I felt a little wet on my face, and when I wiped it with my hand, it was tears.


    I''m crying. Why am I crying?


    For a moment I was as helpless as a child in a daze.


    But at that moment, I felt a warmth in my hand, slowly melting my frozen heart. I quickly looked down and saw the sophora bracelet shining faintly like a bright moon in the sky under the neon light outside the window.


    It was only then that I reacted. Perhaps the emotions from before were due to my internal injuries, but I was certain that the things that had been buried in my heart for so long were caused by the ghosts in front of me.


    However, she didn''t do it on purpose.


    "Looks like she was someone who suffered before she died." I sighed lightly. With a solemn expression on my face, I chanted the Rebirth Spell once again, allowing the waves of pain that struck at my soul to flow through my heart.


    At the same time, the bright light created by the incantation shone brightly. The entire room instantly became as bright as day, and the beautiful figure surrounded by the brilliant light slowly became blurry, as if it was being submerged.


    This process lasted for almost two minutes, and finally, with a "Zi la la" sound, the lights in the room lit up again. At the same time, the ancient dress that seemed to dance with the wind suddenly froze in midair and then slowly floated down. Before it even landed, there was a "pu" sound as it ignited into a faint blue flame and fell to the ground.


    I let out a long sigh and stood up. Looking at Ashes, I thought for a long time before I memorized that blurry image deeply in my head.


    "Alright!" Finally, I walked to the door, wiped my face and shouted to ZhangYu and the others with a faint smile.

 C56

    Looking at the anxious faces of the few who responded, I let out a light sigh. The heavy burden in my heart was finally lifted. It was a lie to say that there was no beating the drum in my heart, but I didn''t expect that it would go so smoothly and that it would even surprise me.


    "How is it?" ZhangYu urgently asked me, but also seemed to be afraid of what was inside. She pointed her finger inside, but her voice kept getting softer and softer until it was completely silent.


    I understood them so well that I nodded slightly, feeling a tiredness I had never felt before.


    Perhaps, this is what the nameless ghost lady left me at the end. How can I relax after countless negative emotions flow through my heart?


    Of course, in the current situation, this was not a big deal. The sadness still lingering in his heart could only be slowly digested when he was alone.


    The three of them looked at each other in disbelief. Then, they looked into Xiaoru''s room and saw that her dress had turned to dust. They heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that the matter was resolved, Xiao Yue immediately exclaimed and almost clapped her hands to celebrate. She quickly said, "As long as it''s settled, I''ll bring the money over to you then."


    "Wait." Zhang Yu didn''t know why she was so crazy, but she actually stopped Xiao Yue. Glancing at me, she said with a smile, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I''ll have to wait until we see the results first."


    I was stunned for a moment. To be honest, this girl seemed to be very carefree and had a lot of foresight.


    I couldn''t be bothered with them and nodded my head with a smile. "That''s fine. I''ll head back first. I''ll return the money when you''ve confirmed that you''re fine."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run, Master Mu?" Xiao Yue narrowed her eyes and looked at me strangely.


    I smiled and pretended to be mysterious as I looked at the few of them. "You all have forgotten what I do. Since I have the ability to give away these things, I also have the ability to invite them. Do you all want to try?"


    With that, the few of them shuddered.


    "Tsk, if you really have the time, then invite me. Anyway, when the time comes, you''ll have to spend some time to send it away. What''s there to be afraid of?" Zhang Yu grinned and took out his phone, placing it in front of me and asked, "Do you have any on WeChat? I''ll transfer the funds to you then."


    "No problem." I chuckled. I didn''t pay much attention to this matter. This first batch of business went so smoothly that the amount of money I earned instead became unimportant.


    When I walked out of the three''s residence, it was already early in the morning. The temperature was a little low, so I unknowingly tightened my clothes and found a platform to wait for the train. This place was really off to the side, and there weren''t many people around at this time, so in order to warm up, I jogged all the way to the city center.


    I was out of breath from the run, and after more than half an hour, I finally reached the city. I bent down to catch my breath, then sauntered over to my store.


    The street light was cold, and I couldn''t help but think of Hu Shuang. I didn''t know if this little girl fell asleep or not, but I took out my phone and was about to give her a call, but it was already past one in the morning. This call would disturb her sweet dreams, so I shook my head and put my phone back in my pocket.


    However, at this moment, I felt a chill on my wrist. The ghost lady dressed in red immediately ran out from the bracelet. Her face was a little purple. When I saw this, I was immediately startled.


    "He''s nearby." The ghost girl''s voice was cold, and black gas swirled around her. I saw that she seemed like she was about to explode, so I quickly held her back, afraid that she would go berserk if this didn''t work out.


    However, from her words, I didn''t know who the "he" she spoke of was.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go find him." As soon as the ghost lady''s voice sounded, she turned into a gust of cold wind and disappeared from my sight, not even giving me any time to ask about her.


    I sighed, thinking that this woman was really a mysterious being. Where am I supposed to go to wait now that I don''t know what she is doing? In the shop, or here?


    Thinking about this, I simply couldn''t be bothered and shook my head as I walked towards my own store. However, as soon as I arrived, I discovered that the door was covered in a large amount of blood red paint and there was a pungent smell of paint coming from afar.


    When I saw this scene, I immediately got angry. Needless to say, this must have been done by Brother Fei and his bunch. Other than using such despicable methods, they have no other abilities.


    I pinched my nose and gritted my teeth as I opened the door. After seeing that there were no abnormalities in the shop, I relaxed.


    "This matter isn''t over." At this moment, I don''t know what kind of state I was in, but I felt a little muddle-headed. From the start, I knew that these guys would get into trouble, but I didn''t think that trouble would come fast.


    If it was a face-to-face conflict, I wouldn''t be afraid. However, if this was aimed at my store, which was used to make a living, then Uncle could really not tolerate it.


    I even wanted to get a ghost to come out and take these guys in, but I remembered that Yi Yun''s notes were written in thick red ink: Walking the Yin cannot be used as a way to use the power of the ghosts and gods to harass the common people, otherwise we will be in trouble, remember this well!


    Although I don''t know what the trouble in Yi Yun''s notebook was, at the very least, I don''t think it''s worth it for me to pay such a huge price.


    But how else could he make these people stop?


    Unfortunately, the female ghost in the red dress was not here. Otherwise, she would have been able to withstand it for a bit.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, I dispel this thought. The female ghost in red dress doesn''t belong here, and she isn''t my henchman. She can help for a while but she won''t be able to help for a lifetime.


    So, to get to the bottom of it, the most important thing is for me to have the ability to do so.


    Thinking about this, I bitterly smiled. Since big bro has the ability to open this shop, then I must have the ability to guard this shop. Otherwise, it would be better to close the shop early.


    Yi Yun had mentioned that the chants could strengthen the body, but the final result was that they were only slightly stronger than the average person. Yi Yun had mentioned that the chants could strengthen the body, but the final result was only slightly stronger than the average person.


    Besides, I''m not a muscle worker, am I?


    "Take your time, brother, I have plenty of time to waste with you". It was already late in the night, and it would be dawn in a few hours. I didn''t think about it too much, so after washing up a little bit, I went to bed, preparing myself to deal with tomorrow''s business and the hoodlum who had arrived somehow or other.


    When dawn arrived, I was jolted awake by a burst of cold. When I opened my eyes to take a look, I immediately lost all sleepiness due to fright. I didn''t know when the female ghost dressed in red had returned to this place, but she didn''t directly enter my bracelet.


    This is what the so-called Ghost Night Weeping Ghost Night Weeping was all about. Leaving aside the sadness and desolation, the most important point was that this sound was extremely horrifying. I felt goosebumps all over my body and my hair stood on end.


    However, seeing that she was crying so bitterly, I couldn''t disturb her for a while, so I could only grit my teeth and wait for her to calm down.


    With the caw of a chicken, the female ghost in the red skirt immediately came to her senses. She looked at me embarrassedly before silently entering the wooden bracelet.


    I sighed and looked at the time. It was a little after five, and it was too early to get up.


    Ugh, I shook my head with a bitter smile before sitting up and cultivating this part of the chants.


    When I saw the blood-red scene at the entrance, I was immediately angered. But in the end, I thought that there was nothing I could do about it, so I simply ignored it. Anyway, this eye-catching red light was just another signboard.


    There wasn''t much business in the morning, and I didn''t get any information on the matter. I didn''t pay much attention as I thought to myself that with Zhang Yu and the rest at the bottom of the business, it could be considered a good start.


    But then again, I can''t let things get out of hand like this. Hu Shuang, that girl, has a strong family background, and if things go wrong, I''ll become their son-in-law. You have to know that our Mu Clan is a fifth generation sole heir.


    When I thought about it, I immediately got into a fight. After thinking about it for a while, I remembered that I was a professional, so I switched on my computer and planned to write a program that would be used day and night to advertise on various forums. At the same time, I registered a WeChat official account to advertise all kinds of legends and legends about the supernatural.


    After busying myself for a long time, I finally clapped my hands. I had finally completed my task. Now, I have to wait for the results.


    "You''re Mu Fan?" Just as I was admiring the results of my work, a magnetic voice rang out.


    I suddenly had an idea and thought to myself, who is this? Others are already calling me Master Mu, but you''re actually calling me by my name. Don''t you know how to respect me?

 C57

    Although I was a bit surprised, but the person who came was a guest. Furthermore, this person might be here to give me money?


    At this thought, I looked up and saw a man in his forties, wearing a sports coat and a gold watch, with golden eyes on the bridge of his nose, and his hair combed neatly. He looked gentle and gentle, like a successful man, but why didn''t his mouth open the door?


    Of course, I''m not being too fussy. I''m just muttering a few words in my heart. After all, calling someone by their name after just one meeting isn''t really appropriate.


    "Yes, I am. Is there anything I can help you with?" I smiled faintly and didn''t even bother to ask him.


    However, he acted as if he didn''t hear me and instead looked around my store.


    From time to time he drew a finger across my polished old bookcase and examined it closely.


    My face darkened as I thought to myself, "Where did you get this green onion? Look at you, it seems like you''re trying to make my store dirty. It''s only a matter of time before I wipe them all, and the cabinets in my shop are even cleaner than your face."


    Seeing him act this way, I immediately lost all interest in talking to him again. I simply lay back down on the teacher''s chair and closed my eyes to recover from my shock.


    The person didn''t say a word, as if he was at his own house. He looked around for several minutes, making me angry, but after thinking about my new store, I decided to be nice and make a fortune. Thus, I shot him a resentful glare and coughed heavily on purpose to express my dissatisfaction.


    It was only at this moment that he seemed to have finally discovered my existence. He chuckled as he stood in front of me and asked, "Little Brother Mu, how long have you been in this industry for?"


    "It''s been a long time, almost a month," I replied lazily.


    "Oh." His face had an interesting expression as he looked at me and asked, "Is there really something weird in this world?"


    "You''ll know when you meet him." I slightly narrowed my eyes, unwilling to pay any attention to him. I thought to myself, ''Don''t you think my shop is dirty? If you go out then, why are you wasting time here?''


    Of course, I was only thinking about it. There was no need to take him for real.


    "That''s true." He didn''t seem to notice the impatience in my words and nodded in agreement. Then he tapped the table with his fingertip and said, "If I want to see my dead wife, can you do it?"


    When I heard this, I got angrier and angrier. I thought to myself, your family is really boring, people are already dead, what are you still seeing, but then I thought, aren''t you just purposely looking for trouble, if I really can''t answer, then I''ll have to make you submit. So I chuckled and said: "100,000 is fine, but only if your wife hasn''t reincarnated."


    "Reincarnation?" When he heard my reply, he actually burst out laughing, and then his laughter abruptly stopped. He looked straight into my eyes and said, "If you can do it, I''ll give you one hundred and fifty thousand yuan. If you can''t, I want you to close the door."


    "One hundred and fifty thousand yuan?" When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat. I felt as though my heart had jumped to my throat. I thought, "This guy is really generous, he only paid me one hundred and fifty thousand yuan. Could it be that his money came from the wind?"


    However, I was relieved to think that he was bluffing me. I stood up abruptly and looked straight at him as well. "Sure, you have to cooperate with me, or you can forget about it."


    "Interesting." The man laughed and took out two pieces of paper, one big and one small, and placed them on the table. He laughed and walked out of the shop.


    Looking at his strange expression and wretched appearance, I couldn''t help but feel my anus tighten. ''Could this guy have a good mouth? Although this brother has a certain level of attraction towards women, he should be able to avoid being a man, right?''


    After the man left, I picked up the two pieces of paper that he had left on the table and took a look. The small one was a business card, and when I looked at it, I saw that it was written: Hu Yuntian, and then a phone number. There was neither ID nor any other information, and it was even simpler than the personal information that was stored in my phone.


    I laughed disdainfully. I thought to myself that people nowadays are really good at pretending. A jobless person also started to issue business cards everywhere.


    But when I saw the other piece of paper, I was stunned.


    That piece of paper turned out to be a cheque that had already been written. It was fifty thousand yuan, enough for me to work on for more than a year.


    After looking at it a few more times, I decided to cash the cheque immediately. If this fellow really lied to me, then I will ask my ancestors in the store eighteen times. If this cheque is real, then even if I have to personally go to the Underworld, I will bring his wife here.


    Thinking about this, I closed the door and ran towards the bank. It was already 4 in the afternoon and the bank wouldn''t be able to handle the business if I was a little later.


    After nervously sending the cheque to the service window, he heard a voice from inside: "Extract or transfer?"


    My heart beat like a drum. I was so excited that I almost cheered. I really have struck the jackpot this time. Fifty thousand, and this is only a deposit!


    After hurriedly storing the money in the card, I took out my phone and was about to call Hu Yuntian. However, the moment the phone was in my hand, I immediately realized what was going on, "I''m really done for this time!"


    Why?


    I just lost my head because of money, so I didn''t think too much about it. Now that I''ve calmed down a bit, I remember how long it took for Hu Yuntian''s wife to die and how she died. I don''t even know if she was reincarnated or not.


    The other side was speaking in an ugly tone. If they couldn''t find him, then they would have to close the door!


    I slapped myself in the face, thinking that if I don''t do good and stable business, I have to get into a squabble with the customers. I don''t even want to vent my anger anymore, yet I''m actually shouting at the top of my lungs.


    I stood on the curb for a long time before I let out a long sigh, tore up the bank return slip in my hand, and stomped my foot, thinking that if it didn''t work out, I would code for another two years.


    The more I thought about it, the more unwilling I became. The payment for the first order hasn''t arrived yet, and if I close the door right now, I won''t be able to show my face anymore. I might as well pack up and go back to my hometown to farm.


    What''s more, I''ve already talked to that Hu Yunming about it. If his wife really reincarnated, then I have no other choice.


    After thinking about it, I suddenly became enlightened. I chuckled as I opened the door, picked up Yi Yun''s notebook and began to study it carefully. After thinking for a while, I finally came up with a few feasible methods based on Yi Yun''s knowledge and experience.


    First, if Hu Yuntian''s wife was a newbie, then the ghost would be either in the Underworld or wandering the world. With the word "invite", it would be easy to invite the ghost over. Moreover, if everything went smoothly, then it wouldn''t even take a few hours for the ghost to be captured.


    Second, if Hu Yuntian''s wife had been dead for a long time, then the ghosts could only be in the Underworld, and the chances of them being in the mortal world were close to zero. One had to know that the cleansing of astral winds in the mortal world was fatal for ghosts.


    Thinking of this, I immediately felt relieved. After studying Yi Yun''s notes carefully a few times, I called Hu Yuntian and arranged a time and place for the summoning of this soul.


    According to my original plan, we should choose his house as the location for the soul summoning. Because this kind of place is very familiar to ghosts, it''s much easier to summon one''s soul, but Hu Yuntian seemed to be a little afraid of it. In the end, I had no choice but to choose this location for the soul summoning location.


    Aside from the reason for the alternation of Yin and Yang at 12 o''clock, the most important thing is that I have the ultimate skill, the 4th Seal Great Life, at 12 o''clock at night. If I can''t get it, I''ll force it.


    After chuckling, I hung up the phone and strolled around the shop in a complacent manner. Thinking that there wouldn''t be any oil today, I closed the door of the shop and went out to the street to casually pay my bill.


    After the meal, I thought of Hu Shuang. I couldn''t help but feel my heart skip a beat as I hurriedly called her. Unfortunately, her phone was turned off.


    It''s been like this for half a month. Could it be that this girl really dislikes me and wants to avoid me?


    I called Zhang Qiang and got a reply from Niu Zhuang saying that Hu had already resigned.


    Hearing this, my heart immediately sank. It seemed that the thing I was most worried about was most likely true.


    I felt as if I had been struck by lightning. I immediately took a taxi to Hu Shuang''s house, but when I got to her house, I saw that the door was closed and even the door was covered with fine dust. It seemed that no one had been in and out of the house for a long time.


    "Damn, what happened to this girl?" I couldn''t help but be flustered. I cursed out loud, but my heart was already on the verge of breaking down.


    It was actually Zhang Yu, who called me. She giggled on the phone and said that my judicial affairs were really effective, since then there were no more problems with Little Ru, and after this incident, this girl unexpectedly danced very well, and was even preparing to apply for the art school, especially for this aspect.


    However, I had no intention of bickering with her, so after a few casual words with her, I hung up.


    I stood in front of Hu Shuang''s house and pondered for a long time. Finally, I gritted my teeth and came up with an idea.


    It doesn''t matter if this girl is intentionally hiding from me or if there really is a problem, I am me. Without her, I still have to live.


    Thinking about this, I turned around and left, beginning to think about Hu Yuntian''s matter.

 C58

    Ignoring the fact that Hu Yuntian had opened his mouth, he could be considered to be someone who was easy to get along with.


    After I had prepared everything carefully in the shop, Hu Yuntian arrived at eleven-thirty with the same cynical smile on his face. Furthermore, he had brought his wife''s belongings with him as I had requested.


    Even though I am an amateur, I can tell that this bracelet is worth a lot of money. Its color is excellent, and its entire body is dark green without a trace of other colors. Holding it in my hand is as warm as a soft jade. It is indeed a rare good item.


    I nodded, thinking that his wife must have brought this with her when she was alive. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have such a good texture. It would have been perfect for summoning souls.


    "Speak, is there anything else I can help you with?" Hu Yuntian no longer disdained my dirty shop and casually sat down, looking at me as he asked.


    "Write your wife''s name on paper for your birthday, and I''ll use it later," I replied, lighting a candle on the floor and closing all the doors and windows of the shop carefully. Finally, I sat down and waited for the best time to come.


    "Here, it''s all on it." Hu Yuntian casually handed over a piece of paper with the information I wanted written on it. He lit up a cigarette and then laid down on my armchair in an extremely comfortable manner.


    I cast him a sidelong glance, but didn''t have the time to say anything to him.


    The preparation was simple, but it was a waste of time. It was now 12 o''clock, so I looked at Hu Yuntian with a cold expression and said, "You can watch from the side. Don''t talk and don''t move. Especially don''t put out this candle."


    "Got it." Hu Yuntian lazily responded and even lazily stretched as if he was going to recruit someone else''s wife.


    I looked at the slip of paper he had given me, lit a green incense stick, and inserted it in front of the candle. I then gently placed the jade bracelet that Hu Yuntian had given me over the green incense before finally taking a deep breath and sitting down.


    "The Hu family''s Ma Yulan, a person born in July. Walk Yin Mufan is here and pay your respects to the Aromatic Soul!"


    With that, I knelt down on one knee and respectfully paid my respects.


    This invitation is a bit like sending a name note before the New Year holiday, which means to inform the other party that if Ma Yulan''s soul is still here, I can use some form of information to get to know my message.


    Of course, in my opinion, this is just an ancient tradition. I don''t want to pursue it too much and just follow it.


    "The Hu family''s Cloud Sky Sect, the Yang world, the people who leave the world, the people who think day and night, the galaxy in the starry sky, the magpie bridge that separates the stars forever. They walk the Yin Bridge, and the Yin and Yang coalesce."


    As soon as I finished chanting, I kowtowed again!


    As the Second Yin, it meant that her husband was very concerned about her, and he hoped that she would be able to come to see him.


    After the two ceremonies ended, both of my hands naturally stood up. I had to be solemn and quiet during this process, otherwise I would make the other party feel that your heart is not sincere. At that time, you might not be able to keep your temper.


    Of course, this is just my conjecture. However, the atmosphere in the whole process must be maintained.


    The whole place was very quiet, and because of the old neighborhood, there was hardly anyone out at night. Even through the door I could hear the wind blowing outside.


    Apart from the occasional air flow caused by my movements, the candle flame in front of me was like an eternal picture, almost unmoving. Hu Yuntian, on the other hand, was really patient.


    I organized my thoughts and took the sophora wooden bracelet that my grandfather made for me. Only then did I feel that my mood had slowly calmed down. I indifferently looked at the candle flame before me and finally opened my mouth.


    "The Yin Mufan, the Soul Orb in your hand, the souls of the mortal world, listen to my command. Those of Ma Yulan, come quickly, pardon me!"


    As soon as I said that, my voice buzzed and spread out like radio waves. I couldn''t understand how it worked, but of course, this wasn''t something I wanted to pursue.


    According to Hu Yuntian, his wife, Ma Yulan, had only died less than a year ago. Although her soul would have returned to the Underworld after the first seven weeks (i.e., the first seven weeks, a total of 49 days), I really didn''t want to deal with the Underworld too much. The formalities were very troublesome, so I used this method first.


    However, after a few minutes, there was no movement from the candle flame in front of me, nor did the fragrant bracelet move at all. It was as if I was only playing a trick on a child.


    However, I wasn''t in a good mood. I thought to myself, "It''s just a little bit of trouble. For the 150,000 yuan, I have to put my life on the line no matter what."


    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and took a few deep breaths before taking out a stack of paper money and placing it in a brazier. Afterwards, I kowtowed three times and nine times.


    Although this Underworld ghost servant was not that good, he had a very big frame. If he was not willing, then there was a high chance of him getting revenge. No wonder people liked to say he was a ghost when they described him as bad.


    At this moment, even though I was depressed, I didn''t dare to be dissatisfied in the slightest. I was afraid that a mishap might happen to me.


    Then I knelt down and brought the brazier in front of me, which was called the money to lead the way, or the money to open the door, which meant that if the Messengers finally brought their souls up, you had to give them a bit of money, or else there wouldn''t be a next time, and maybe when they came and saw that there was no money, they turned and left.


    To put it bluntly, you are revealing your identity to the Underworld, which means that you have the right to invite the spiritual world.


    Thus, I picked up the bowl that I had prepared earlier. I bit my finger and dripped a few drops of blood into the bowl. It wasn''t until the blood had dispersed that I was able to complete my preparations.


    "Walking Yin Mufan, kowtowing to God''s Envoy, blending Yin and Yang, using blood as proof, please verify!"


    After three kowtows and nine kowtows, my head felt a little dizzy. However, thinking about the rewards I would get from doing this, I could only smile ferociously and persevere on.


    After knocking my head, the brazier in front of me suddenly blazed with flames the height of half a person. The paper money that was made of papyrus turned into dust in an instant. At first, I was really shocked, but soon after, I was overjoyed.


    I was extremely excited. It seems that there is something to this matter. Whether it is in the underworld or the mortal world, we have to do something after receiving the money. It seems that I have obtained half of my one hundred and fifty thousand.


    The plate then rippled like it had been placed in a gale, dissipating at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. In just a few moments, it had already reached the bottom and not even a single mark was left.


    I slightly nodded my head. I thought to myself that I should accept the money and look at the evidence. It should be time for me to get back to business.


    Thus, I steadied my mind and calmly sat by the side with my legs crossed, waiting for the final step to come.


    However, after waiting for more than ten minutes and seeing nothing in front of my eyes, I started to get impatient. I thought to myself, "If I can''t find anyone, then you should at least give me some words. It isn''t a good idea to keep waiting for me like this."


    However, this was just a thought, and I didn''t dare to say it.


    Half an hour passed, but there was still no response.


    Just when I was thinking about what I should do next, Candle finally moved. My heart was overjoyed as I thought that I had finally succeeded.


    However, the next scene left me dumbfounded. The ashes in the brazier spread out and quickly gathered together, and finally formed the shape I had before not burning. However, this was just ashes piled up, and wasn''t of any use at all.


    "What''s going on?" I was stunned. This means that I have to refund the money?


    So that means it can''t be done?


    How is this possible? I almost grabbed the Messenger by the chest and asked him why.


    When they first received the money, it meant that Ma Yulan''s soul had yet to be reincarnated, and I had already dripped my blood. That meant that my aptitude was feasible, but why did it seem that it was no longer possible?


    "Damn it, I don''t believe it!" I gritted my teeth and decided to use my final move.


    Yi Yun said before, my fourth seal life is a natural yin material, it has a natural suppression towards ghosts. Since a ghost servant is also a ghost, then my fourth seal life can be considered royal blood.


    Thinking of this, I chuckled and stood up. "Four Seals Grand Elder! Order Yin and Yang! Ma Yulan, come meet him at once!"